This is a modern-English version of A Brief History of the English Language and Literature, Vol. 2, originally written by Meiklejohn, J. M. D. (John Miller Dow).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
This e-text includes a few characters that will only display in UTF-8 (Unicode) file encoding:
This e-text includes some characters that will only show up in UTF-8 (Unicode) file encoding:
ā ă ē ŏ ī ĭ ŭ: vowels with “long” or “short” marks (macron and
breve)
œ, ȝ: “oe” ligature; yogh
ā ă ē ŏ ī ĭ ŭ: vowels with "long" or "short" marks (macron and breve)
œ, ȝ: "oe" ligature; yogh
If any of these characters do not display properly—in particular, if the diacritic does not appear directly above the letter—or if the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph appear as garbage, you may have an incompatible browser or unavailable fonts. First, make sure that the browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to change your browser’s default font.
If any of these characters aren't showing up correctly—in particular, if the diacritic isn’t directly above the letter—or if the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph look like junk, you might have an incompatible browser or missing fonts. First, check that your browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to change your browser’s default font.
All Greek words were given in transliteration, and have not been changed.
All Greek words were provided in transliteration and have not been altered.
A few typographical errors have been corrected. They have been marked in the text with mouse-hover popups.
A few typographical errors have been fixed. They are indicated in the text with mouse-hover popups.
A BRIEF HISTORY
OF THE
ENGLISH
LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE
BY
J. M. D. MEIKLEJOHN, M.A.
Professor of the Theory, History, and Practice
of Education
in the University of St. Andrews, Scotland
BOSTON
D. C. HEATH & CO., PUBLISHERS
1887
Copyright, 1887,
By D. C. Heath & Co.
PUBLISHER’S NOTICE.
The present volume is the second part of the author’s “English Language—Its Grammar, History, and Literature.” It includes the History of the English Language and the History of English Literature.
The current volume is the second part of the author's “English Language—Its Grammar, History, and Literature.” It contains the History of the English Language and the History of English Literature.
The first part comprises the department of Grammar, under which are included Etymology, Syntax, Analysis, Word Formation, and History, with a brief outline of Composition and of Prosody. The two may be had separately or bound together. Each constitutes a good one year’s course of English study. The first part is suited for high schools; the second, for high schools and colleges.
The first part includes the Grammar department, which covers Etymology, Syntax, Analysis, Word Formation, and History, along with a quick overview of Composition and Prosody. They can be taken separately or together in one book. Each part represents a solid year of English study. The first part is aimed at high schools; the second is designed for both high schools and colleges.
The book, which is worthy of the wide reputation and ripe experience of the eminent author, is distinguished throughout by clear, brief, and comprehensive statement and illustration. It is especially suited for private students or for classes desiring to make a brief and rapid review, and also for teachers who want only a brief text as a basis for their own instruction.
The book, which lives up to the strong reputation and extensive experience of its esteemed author, stands out for its clear, concise, and thorough explanation and examples. It's particularly well-suited for independent learners or for classes looking to do a quick and efficient review, as well as for teachers who need a concise text as a foundation for their own teaching.
PREFACE.
This book provides sufficient matter for the four years of study required, in England, of a pupil-teacher, and also for the first year at his training college. An experienced master will easily be able to guide his pupils in the selection of the proper parts for each year. The ten pages on the Grammar of Verse ought to be reserved for the fifth year of study.
This book contains enough material for the four years of study needed in England for a pupil-teacher, as well as for the first year at their training college. An experienced teacher will be able to easily help their students choose the right sections for each year. The ten pages on the Grammar of Verse should be saved for the fifth year of study.
It is hoped that the book will also be useful in Colleges, Ladies’ Seminaries, High Schools, Academies, Preparatory and Normal Schools, to candidates for teachers’ examinations and Civil Service examinations, and to all who wish for any reason to review the leading facts of the English Language and Literature.
It is hoped that the book will also be useful in colleges, women's seminaries, high schools, academies, preparatory and normal schools, to those preparing for teacher certification exams and civil service exams, and to anyone who wants to review the key facts of English language and literature for any reason.
Only the most salient features of the language have been described, and minor details have been left for the teacher to fill in. The utmost clearness and simplicity have been the aim of the writer, and he has been obliged to sacrifice many interesting details to this aim.
Only the most important aspects of the language have been covered, and minor details have been left for the teacher to address. The writer's goal has been to achieve maximum clarity and simplicity, which has required sacrificing many interesting details to reach that aim.
The study of English Grammar is becoming every day more and more historical—and necessarily so. There are scores of inflections, usages, constructions, idioms, which cannot be truly or adequately explained without a reference vi to the past states of the language—to the time when it was a synthetic or inflected language, like German or Latin.
The study of English grammar is increasingly historical—and it has to be. There are numerous inflections, usages, constructions, and idioms that can’t be accurately explained without looking back at the earlier forms of the language, to the time when it was a synthetic or inflected language, like German or Latin. vi
The Syntax of the language has been set forth in the form of Rules. This was thought to be better for young learners who require firm and clear dogmatic statements of fact and duty. But the skilful teacher will slowly work up to these rules by the interesting process of induction, and will—when it is possible—induce his pupil to draw the general conclusions from the data given, and thus to make rules for himself. Another convenience that will be found by both teacher and pupil in this form of rules will be that they can be compared with the rules of, or general statements about, a foreign language—such as Latin, French, or German.
The syntax of the language has been presented as Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. Guidelines. This approach is considered better for young learners who need clear and straightforward statements about facts and responsibilities. However, a skilled teacher will gradually introduce these rules through an engaging process of induction and will—when possible—encourage their student to derive general conclusions from the provided information, allowing them to create their own rules. Another benefit of this format of rules is that both teachers and students can compare them with the rules or general statements of a foreign language—like Latin, French, or German.
It is earnestly hoped that the slight sketches of the History of our Language and of its Literature may not only enable the young student to pass his examinations with success, but may also throw him into the attitude of mind of Oliver Twist, and induce him to “ask for more.”
It is sincerely hoped that these brief outlines of the history of our language and literature will not only help young students pass their exams successfully but also inspire them to have the mindset of Oliver Twist and prompt them to “ask for more.”
The Index will be found useful in preparing the parts of each subject; as all the separate paragraphs about the same subject will be found there grouped together.
The Index will be helpful in organizing the sections of each topic, as all the individual paragraphs related to the same subject will be grouped together there.
J. M. D. M.
J. M. D. M.
CONTENTS.
Italicized items were added by the transcriber. As explained in the Publisher’s Notice, this text is the second of two volumes; pagination was continuous, beginning at 193 for this volume.
Italicized items were added by the transcriber. As explained in the Publisher’s Notice, this text is the second of two volumes; pagination was continuous, starting at 193 for this volume.
PART III.
THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE
193
INTRODUCTION.
1. Tongue, Speech, Language.—We speak of the “English tongue” or of the “French language”; and we say of two nations that they “do not understand each other’s speech.” The existence of these three words—speech, tongue, language—proves to us that a language is something spoken,—that it is a number of sounds; and that the writing or printing of it upon paper is a quite secondary matter. Language, rightly considered, then, is an organised set of sounds. These sounds convey a meaning from the mind of the speaker to the mind of the hearer, and thus serve to connect man with man.
1. Tongue, Speech, Language.—We talk about the “English tongue” or the “French language”; and we say that two nations “do not understand each other’s speech.” The existence of these three words—speech, tongue, language—shows us that a language is something spoken,—that it consists of sounds; and that writing or printing it on paper is a secondary matter. Language, when viewed correctly, is an organized set of sounds. These sounds communicate a meaning from the mind of the speaker to the mind of the listener, and thus help to connect people with each other.
2. Written Language.—It took many hundreds of years—perhaps thousands—before human beings were able to invent a mode of writing upon paper—that is, of representing sounds by signs. These signs are called letters; and the whole set of them goes by the name of the Alphabet—from the two first letters of the Greek alphabet, which are called alpha, beta. There are languages that have never been put upon paper at all, such as many of the African languages, many in the South Sea Islands, and other parts of the globe. But in all cases, every language that we know anything about—English, Latin, French, German—existed for hundreds of years before any one thought of writing it down on paper.
2. Written Language.—It took hundreds of years—maybe even thousands—before humans invent a way to write on paper, meaning to represent sounds with signs. These signs are known as letters; and the entire collection of them is called the Alphabet—derived from the first two letters of the Greek alphabet, which are alpha and beta. There are languages that have never been written down at all, like many African languages, many from the South Sea Islands, and other parts of the world. However, in every case, every language that we know something about—English, Latin, French, German—existed for hundreds of years before anyone considered writing it down on paper.
3. A Language Grows.—A language is an organism or organic existence. Now every organism lives; and, if it lives, it grows; and, if it grows, it also dies. Our language grows; it is growing still; and it has been growing for many 194 hundreds of years. As it grows it loses something, and it gains something else; it alters its appearance; changes take place in this part of it and in that part,—until at length its appearance in age is something almost entirely different from what it was in its early youth. If we had the photograph of a man of forty, and the photograph of the same person when he was a child of one, we should find, on comparing them, that it was almost impossible to point to the smallest trace of likeness in the features of the two photographs. And yet the two pictures represent the same person. And so it is with the English language. The oldest English, which is usually called Anglo-Saxon, is as different from our modern English as if they were two distinct languages; and yet they are not two languages, but really and fundamentally one and the same. Modern English differs from the oldest English as a giant oak does from a small oak sapling, or a broad stalwart man of forty does from a feeble infant of a few months old.
3. A Language Grows.—A language is an organism or organic existence. Every organism is alive; and if it's alive, it grows; and if it grows, it also eventually dies. Our language is growing; it continues to grow; and it has been evolving for many 194 hundreds of years. As it grows, it loses some things, and gains others; its appearance changes; shifts happen in one part and then another—until finally, its appearance in old age looks almost completely different from what it was in its early days. If we had a photo of a man at forty, and a photo of the same person as a one-year-old child, we would find that it is nearly impossible to see even the slightest resemblance between the two images. Yet both pictures represent the same person. The same is true for the English language. The oldest form of English, usually known as Anglo-Saxon, is as different from our modern English as if they were two separate languages; yet they are not two languages, but really, fundamentally, one and the same. Modern English differs from the oldest English like a giant oak differs from a small oak sapling, or like a strong man of forty differs from a frail infant of just a few months old.
4. The English Language.—The English language is the speech spoken by the Anglo-Saxon race in England, in most parts of Scotland, in the larger part of Ireland, in the United States, in Canada, in Australia and New Zealand, in South Africa, and in many other parts of the world. In the middle of the fifth century it was spoken by a few thousand men who had lately landed in England from the Continent: it is now spoken by more than one hundred millions of people. In the course of the next sixty years, it will probably be the speech of two hundred millions.
4. The English Language.—The English language is the language spoken by the Anglo-Saxon people in England, most of Scotland, a large part of Ireland, the United States, Canada, Australia and New Zealand, South Africa, and many other places around the world. In the middle of the fifth century, only a few thousand people had recently arrived in England from the continent and spoke it: now, over one hundred million people use it. In the next sixty years, it will likely be the language of two hundred million people.
5. English on the Continent.—In the middle of the fifth century it was spoken in the north-west corner of Europe—between the mouths of the Rhine, the Weser, and the Elbe; and in Schleswig there is a small district which is called Angeln to this day. But it was not then called English; it was more probably called Teutish, or Teutsch, or Deutsch—all words connected with a generic word which covers many families and languages—Teutonic. It was a rough guttural speech of one or two thousand words; and it was brought over to this country by the Jutes, Angles, and Saxons in the year 449. These 195 men left their home on the Continent to find here farms to till and houses to live in; and they drove the inhabitants of the island—the Britons—ever farther and farther west, until they at length left them in peace in the more mountainous parts of the island—in the southern and western corners, in Cornwall and in Wales.
5. English on the Continent.—In the middle of the fifth century, it was spoken in the north-west corner of Europe—between the mouths of the Rhine, the Weser, and the Elbe; and in Schleswig, there’s a small area still called Angeln today. But it wasn’t called English back then; it was more likely referred to as Teutish, Teutsch, or Deutsch—all terms linked to a broader term covering many families and languages—Teutonic. It was a rough, guttural language of one or two thousand words, and it was brought over to this country by the Jutes, Angles, and Saxons in the year 449. These 195 people left their homeland on the Continent to find farms to work on and houses to live in; they pushed the island’s inhabitants—the Britons—further and further west until they eventually left them in peace in the more mountainous regions of the island—in the southern and western corners, in Cornwall and in Wales.
6. The British Language.—What language did the Teutonic conquerors, who wrested the lands from the poor Britons, find spoken in this island when they first set foot on it? Not a Teutonic speech at all. They found a language not one word of which they could understand. The island itself was then called Britain; and the tongue spoken in it belonged to the Keltic group of languages. Languages belonging to the Keltic group are still spoken in Wales, in Brittany (in France), in the Highlands of Scotland, in the west of Ireland, and in the Isle of Man. A few words—very few—from the speech of the Britons, have come into our own English language; and what these are we shall see by-and-by.
6. The British Language.—What language did the Teutonic conquerors, who took the land from the poor Britons, find being spoken on this island when they first arrived? It wasn't a Teutonic language at all. They encountered a language they couldn't understand at all. The island was then called Britain, and the language spoken there belonged to the Celtic group of languages. Languages from the Celtic group are still spoken in Wales, Brittany (in France), the Highlands of Scotland, the west of Ireland, and the Isle of Man. A few words—very few—from the language of the Britons have made their way into our own English language, and we'll explore what those are later.
7. The Family to which English belongs.—Our English tongue belongs to the Aryan or Indo-European Family of languages. That is to say, the main part or substance of it can be traced back to the race which inhabited the high table-lands that lie to the back of the western end of the great range of the Himalaya, or “Abode of Snow.” This Aryan race grew and increased, and spread to the south and west; and from it have sprung languages which are now spoken in India, in Persia, in Greece and Italy, in France and Germany, in Scandinavia, and in Russia. From this Aryan family we are sprung; out of the oldest Aryan speech our own language has grown.
7. The Family to which English belongs.—Our English language is part of the Aryan or Indo-European Family of languages. This means that its primary roots can be traced back to the people who lived in the high plateaus behind the western end of the great Himalayas, known as the “Abode of Snow.” This Aryan group expanded and moved south and west, leading to the development of languages now spoken in India, Persia, Greece, Italy, France, Germany, Scandinavia, and Russia. We are descendants of this Aryan family; our language has evolved from the oldest Aryan speech.
8. The Group to which English belongs.—The Indo-European family of languages consists of several groups. One of these is called the Teutonic Group, because it is spoken by the Teuts (or the Teutonic race), who are found in Germany, in England and Scotland, in Holland, in parts of Belgium, in Denmark, in Norway and Sweden, in Iceland, and the Faroe Islands. The Teutonic group consists of three branches—High German, Low German, and Scandinavian. High 196 German is the name given to the kind of German spoken in Upper Germany—that is, in the table-land which lies south of the river Main, and which rises gradually till it runs into the Alps. New High German is the German of books—the literary language—the German that is taught and learned in schools. Low German is the name given to the German dialects spoken in the lowlands—in the German part of the Great Plain of Europe, and round the mouths of those German rivers that flow into the Baltic and the North Sea. Scandinavian is the name given to the languages spoken in Denmark and in the great Scandinavian Peninsula. Of these three languages, Danish and Norwegian are practically the same—their literary or book-language is one; while Swedish is very different. Icelandic is the oldest and purest form of Scandinavian. The following is a table of the
8. The Group to which English belongs.—The Indo-European family of languages has several groups. One of these is called the Teutonic Group, named after the Teuts (or the Teutonic race), who are found in Germany, England, Scotland, Holland, parts of Belgium, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Iceland, and the Faroe Islands. The Teutonic group includes three branches—High German, Low German, and Scandinavian. High 196 German refers to the type of German spoken in Upper Germany—that is, in the plateau south of the river Main, which gradually rises into the Alps. New High German is the version of German used in writing—the literary language—the German that is taught and learned in schools. Low German refers to the German dialects spoken in the lowlands—in the German portion of the Great Plain of Europe, and around the mouths of those German rivers that flow into the Baltic and the North Sea. Scandinavian refers to the languages spoken in Denmark and throughout the larger Scandinavian Peninsula. Among these three languages, Danish and Norwegian are essentially the same—their literary language is unified; while Swedish is quite different. Icelandic is the oldest and purest form of Scandinavian. The following is a table of the
GROUP OF TEUTONIC LANGUAGES.
TEUTONIC. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
Low German. | Standard German. | Scandi. | ||||||||||||||||||||||
Dutch. | Flemish. | Frisian. | English. | Old. | Middle. | New. | Icelandic | Dansk (or Norsk). |
Ferroic. | Svensk (Swedish). |
It will be observed, on looking at the above table, that High German is subdivided according to time, but that the other groups are subdivided according to space.
It can be seen from the table above that High German is divided by time, while the other groups are divided by location.
9. English a Low-German Speech.—Our English tongue is the lowest of all Low-German dialects. Low German is the German spoken in the lowlands of Germany. As we descend the rivers, we come to the lowest level of all—the level of the sea. Our English speech, once a mere dialect, came down to that, crossed the German Ocean, and settled in Britain, to which it gave in time the name of Angla-land or England. The Low German spoken in the Netherlands is called Dutch; the Low German spoken in Friesland—a prosperous province of Holland—is called Frisian; and the Low German spoken in Great Britain is called English. These three languages are extremely like one another; but the Continental language that is likest 197 the English is the Dutch or Hollandish dialect called Frisian. We even possess a couplet, every word of which is both English and Frisian. It runs thus—
9. English as a Low-German Language.—Our English language is the most basic of all Low-German dialects. Low German is the version of German spoken in the lowlands of Germany. As we travel down the rivers, we reach the lowest point of all—the level of the sea. Our English language, once just a dialect, made its way down to that point, crossed the German Ocean, and settled in Britain, which eventually became known as Angla-land or England. The Low German spoken in the Netherlands is referred to as Dutch; the Low German spoken in Friesland—a prosperous area of Holland—is called Frisian; and the Low German spoken in Great Britain is known as English. These three languages are very similar to each other; however, the Continental language that resembles English the most is the Dutch or Hollandish dialect called Frisian. We even have a couplet where each word is both English and Frisian. It goes like this—
Good butter and good cheese
Good butter and good cheese
Is good English and good Fries.
Is good English and good Fries.
10. Dutch and Welsh—a Contrast.—When the Teuton conquerors came to this country, they called the Britons foreigners, just as the Greeks called all other peoples besides themselves barbarians. By this they did not at first mean that they were uncivilised, but only that they were not Greeks. Now, the Teutonic or Saxon or English name for foreigners was Wealhas, a word afterwards contracted into Welsh. To this day the modern Teuts or Teutons (or Germans, as we call them) call all Frenchmen and Italians Welshmen; and, when a German, peasant crosses the border into France, he says: “I am going into Welshland.”
10. Dutch and Welsh—a Contrast.—When the German conquerors arrived in this country, they referred to the Britons as foreigners, just as the Greeks considered all other cultures besides their own barbarians. At first, they didn’t mean to imply that they were uncivilized, but simply that they were not Greeks. The Germanic or Saxon term for foreigners was Wealhas, which later got shortened to Welsh. Even today, modern Germans still refer to all French and Italians as Welshmen; and when a German farmer crosses into France, he’ll say: “I am going into Welshland.”
11. The Spread of English over Britain.—The Jutes, who came from Juteland or Jylland—now called Jutland—settled in Kent and in the Isle of Wight. The Saxons settled in the south and western parts of England, and gave their names to those kingdoms—now counties—whose names came to end in sex. There was the kingdom of the East Saxons, or Essex; the kingdom of the West Saxons, or Wessex; the kingdom of the Middle Saxons, or Middlesex; and the kingdom of the South Saxons, or Sussex. The Angles settled chiefly on the east coast. The kingdom of East Anglia was divided into the regions of the North Folk and the South Folk, words which are still perpetuated in the names Norfolk and Suffolk. These three sets of Teutons all spoke different dialects of the same Teutonic speech; and these dialects, with their differences, peculiarities, and odd habits, took root in English soil, and lived an independent life, apart from each other, uninfluenced by each other, for several hundreds of years. But, in the slow course of time, they joined together to make up our beautiful English language—a language which, however, still bears in itself the traces of dialectic forms, and is in no respect of one kind or of one fibre all through.
11. The Spread of English over Britain.—The Jutes, who came from Juteland or Jylland—now known as Jutland—settled in Kent and on the Isle of Wight. The Saxons settled in the southern and western parts of England, naming those kingdoms—now counties— that ended in sex. There was the kingdom of the East Saxons, or Essex; the kingdom of the West Saxons, or Wessex; the kingdom of the Middle Saxons, or Middlesex; and the kingdom of the South Saxons, or Sussex. The Angles primarily settled along the east coast. The kingdom of East Anglia was divided into the regions of the North Folk and the South Folk, terms still reflected in the names Norfolk and Suffolk. These three groups of Teutons spoke different dialects of the same Teutonic language; and these dialects, with their differences, quirks, and unique traits, took root in English soil and developed independently of each other for several hundred years. However, over time, they came together to form our beautiful English language—a language that still contains traces of its dialectal roots and is not uniform or consistent throughout.
CHAPTER I.
THE PERIODS OF ENGLISH.
1. Dead and Living Languages.—A language is said to be dead when it is no longer spoken. Such a language we know only in books. Thus, Latin is a dead language, because no nation anywhere now speaks it. A dead language can undergo no change; it remains, and must remain, as we find it written in books. But a living language is always changing, just like a tree or the human body. The human body has its periods or stages. There is the period of infancy, the period of boyhood, the period of manhood, and the period of old age. In the same way, a language has its periods.
1. Dead and Living Languages.—A language is considered dead when no one speaks it anymore. We only know such a language from books. For example, Latin is a dead language because no country speaks it today. A dead language cannot change; it stays exactly as we find it in written form. On the other hand, a living language is always evolving, much like a tree or the human body. The human body goes through various stages: infancy, childhood, adulthood, and old age. Similarly, a language goes through its own stages.
2. No Sudden Changes—a Caution.—We divide the English language into periods, and then mark, with some approach to accuracy, certain distinct changes in the habits of our language, in the inflexions of its words, in the kind of words it preferred, or in the way it liked to put its words together. But we must be carefully on our guard against fancying that, at any given time or in any given year, the English people threw aside one set of habits as regards language, and adopted another set. It is not so, nor can it be so. The changes in language are as gentle, gradual, and imperceptible as the changes in the growth of a tree or in the skin of the human body. We renew our skin slowly and gradually; but we are never conscious of the process, nor can we say at any given time that we have got a completely new skin.
2. No Sudden Changes—a Caution.—We break down the English language into different periods and try to accurately mark specific changes in our language habits, word forms, preferred types of words, or the way we arrange our words. However, we need to be cautious about thinking that at any specific moment or year, English speakers completely discarded one set of language habits for another. That’s not how it works, and it can’t work that way. Changes in language happen gently, gradually, and often without us noticing, similar to how a tree grows or how our skin changes. We renew our skin slowly and gradually, but we’re never really aware of the process, nor can we point to a specific moment and say we have a totally new skin.
3. The Periods of English.—Bearing this caution in mind, we can go on to look at the chief periods in our English language. These are five in number; and they are as follows:—
3. The Periods of English.—Keeping this advice in mind, we can move on to explore the main periods of the English language. There are five in total, and they are as follows:—
I. | Ancient English or Anglo-Saxon, | 449-1100 |
II. | Early English, | 1100-1250 |
III. | Middle English, | 1250-1485 |
IV. | Tudor English, | 1485-1603 |
V. | Modern English, | 1603-1900 |
These periods merge very slowly, or are shaded off, so to speak, into each other in the most gradual way. If we take the English of 1250 and compare it with that of 900, we shall find a great difference; but if we compare it with the English of 1100 the difference is not so marked. The difference between the English of the nineteenth and the English of the fourteenth century is very great, but the difference between the English of the fourteenth and that of the thirteenth century is very small.
These periods blend very slowly, or fade into each other, in a gradual way. If we take the English from 1250 and compare it with that from 900, we’ll see a big difference; but if we compare it with the English from 1100, the difference isn’t as noticeable. The difference between the English of the nineteenth century and that of the fourteenth century is significant, but the difference between the English of the fourteenth and that of the thirteenth century is minimal.
4. Ancient English or Anglo-Saxon, 450-1100.—This form of English differed from modern English in having a much larger number of inflexions. The noun had five cases, and there were several declensions, just as in Latin; adjectives were declined, and had three genders; some pronouns had a dual as well as a plural number; and the verb had a much larger number of inflexions than it has now. The vocabulary of the language contained very few foreign elements. The poetry of the language employed head-rhyme or alliteration, and not end-rhyme, as we do now. The works of the poet Caedmon and the great prose-writer King Alfred belong to this Anglo-Saxon period.
4. Ancient English or Anglo-Saxon, 450-1100.—This version of English was quite different from modern English because it had many more inflections. Nouns had five cases, and there were several declensions, similar to Latin; adjectives were declined and had three genders; some pronouns had both a dual and plural form; and verbs had many more inflections than they do now. The vocabulary had very few foreign words. The poetry used head-rhyme or alliteration instead of end-rhyme like we do today. The works of the poet Caedmon and the renowned prose writer King Alfred are from this Anglo-Saxon period.
5. Early English, 1100-1250.—The coming of the Normans in 1066 made many changes in the land, many changes in the Church and in the State, and it also introduced many changes into the language. The inflexions of our speech began to drop off, because they were used less and less; and though we never adopted new inflexions from French or from any other language, new French words began to creep in. In some parts of the country English had ceased to be written in books; the language existed as a spoken language only; and hence accuracy in the use of words and the inflexions of words could not be 200 ensured. Two notable books—written, not printed, for there was no printing in this island till the year 1474—belong to this period. These are the Ormulum, by Orm or Ormin, and the Brut, by a monk called Layamon or Laweman. The latter tells the story of Brutus, who was believed to have been the son of Æneas of Troy; to have escaped after the downfall of that city; to have sailed through the Mediterranean, ever farther and farther to the west; to have landed in Britain, settled here, and given the country its name.
5. Early English, 1100-1250.—The arrival of the Normans in 1066 brought many changes to the land, the Church, and the State, as well as significant shifts in the language. The inflections in our speech started to disappear because they were used less and less; although we didn’t adopt new inflections from French or any other language, new French words began to appear. In some areas, English stopped being written down; it existed only as a spoken language, which made it difficult to ensure accuracy in word usage and their inflections. 200 Two notable books—written, not printed, since there was no printing in this country until 1474—are from this period. These are the Ormulum, by Orm or Ormin, and the Brut, by a monk named Layamon or Laweman. The latter tells the story of Brutus, who was believed to be the son of Æneas from Troy; he escaped after the fall of that city, sailed through the Mediterranean, traveling further and further west, landed in Britain, settled there, and named the country.
6. Middle English, 1250-1485.—Most of the inflexions of nouns and adjectives have in this period—between the middle of the thirteenth and the end of the fifteenth century—completely disappeared. The inflexions of verbs are also greatly reduced in number. The strong1 mode of inflexion has ceased to be employed for verbs that are new-comers, and the weak mode has been adopted in its place. During the earlier part of this period, even country-people tried to speak French, and in this and other modes many French words found their way into English. A writer of the thirteenth century, John de Trevisa, says that country-people “fondeth [that is, try] with great bysynes for to speke Freynsch for to be more y-told of.” The country-people did not succeed very well, as the ordinary proverb shows: “Jack would be a gentleman if he could speak French.” Boys at school were expected to turn their Latin into French, and in the courts of law French only was allowed to be spoken. But in 1362 Edward III. gave his assent to an Act of Parliament allowing English to be used instead of Norman-French. “The yer of oure Lord,” says John de Trevisa, “a thousond thre hondred foure score and fyve of the secunde Kyng Richard after the conquest, in al the gramer scoles of Engelond children leveth Freynsch, and construeth and turneth an Englysch.” To the first half of this period belong a Metrical Chronicle, attributed to Robert of Gloucester; Langtoft’s Metrical Chronicle, translated by Robert de Brunne; the Agenbite of Inwit, by Dan Michel of Northgate in Kent; and a few others. But to the second 201 half belong the rich and varied productions of Geoffrey Chaucer, our first great poet and always one of our greatest writers; the alliterative poems of William Langley or Langlande; the more learned poems of John Gower; and the translation of the Bible and theological works of the reformer John Wyclif.
6. Middle English, 1250-1485.—During this period—between the middle of the thirteenth century and the end of the fifteenth century—most noun and adjective endings completely disappeared. The endings of verbs also significantly decreased in number. The strong1 form of verb endings was no longer used for new verbs, and the weak form took its place. In the earlier part of this period, even rural people attempted to speak French, and many French words entered English through this and other means. A thirteenth-century writer, John de Trevisa, noted that country people “fondeth [that is, try] with great effort to speak French to be more distinguished.” However, they weren’t very successful, as the common proverb suggests: “Jack would be a gentleman if he could speak French.” Schoolboys were expected to translate Latin into French, and only French was permitted in legal courts. But in 1362, Edward III approved an Act of Parliament allowing the use of English instead of Norman-French. “The year of our Lord,” says John de Trevisa, “one thousand three hundred eighty-five of the second King Richard after the conquest, in all the grammar schools of England children abandon French and construct and turn into English.” The first half of this period includes the Metrical Chronicle, attributed to Robert of Gloucester; Langtoft’s Metrical Chronicle, translated by Robert de Brunne; the Agenbite of Inwit, by Dan Michel of Northgate in Kent; and a few others. In contrast, the second half features the rich and varied works of Geoffrey Chaucer, our first great poet and always one of our greatest writers; the alliterative poems of William Langley or Langlande; the more scholarly poems of John Gower; and the translation of the Bible and theological works by the reformer John Wyclif.
7. Tudor English, 1485-1603.—Before the end of the sixteenth century almost all our inflexions had disappeared. The great dramatist Ben Jonson (1574-1637) laments the loss of the plural ending en for verbs, because wenten and hopen were much more musical and more useful in verse than went or hope; but its recovery was already past praying for. This period is remarkable for the introduction of an enormous number of Latin words, and this was due to the new interest taken in the literature of the Romans—an interest produced by what is called the Revival of Letters. But the most striking, as it is also the most important fact relating to this period, is the appearance of a group of dramatic writers, the greatest the world has ever seen. Chief among these was William Shakespeare. Of pure poetry perhaps the greatest writer was Edmund Spenser. The greatest prose-writer was Richard Hooker, and the pithiest Francis Bacon.
7. Tudor English, 1485-1603.—By the end of the sixteenth century, almost all our inflections had vanished. The great playwright Ben Jonson (1574-1637) mourns the loss of the plural ending en for verbs, because wenten and hopen were much more melodic and useful in poetry than went or hope; but its recovery was already hopeless. This period is notable for the introduction of a massive number of Latin words, which was sparked by a renewed interest in Roman literature—an interest that emerged from what is called the Revival of Letters. However, the most striking and important fact about this period is the emergence of a group of dramatic writers, the greatest the world has ever seen. Chief among them was William Shakespeare. Perhaps the greatest writer of pure poetry was Edmund Spenser. The most significant prose writer was Richard Hooker, and the most concise was Francis Bacon.
8. Modern English, 1603-1900.—The grammar of the language was fixed before this period, most of the accidence having entirely vanished. The vocabulary of the language, however, has gone on increasing, and is still increasing; for the English language, like the English people, is always ready to offer hospitality to all peaceful foreigners—words or human beings—that will land and settle within her coasts. And the tendency at the present time is not only to give a hearty welcome to newcomers from other lands, but to call back old words and old phrases that had been allowed to drop out of existence. Tennyson has been one of the chief agents in this happy restoration.
8. Modern English, 1603-1900.—The grammar of the language was established before this time, with most of the inflections completely disappearing. The vocabulary, however, has continued to grow and is still growing; the English language, like the English people, is always open to welcoming all peaceful foreigners—whether they be words or people—that arrive and settle within her borders. Currently, there’s a trend not only to warmly embrace newcomers from other countries but also to revive old words and phrases that had been forgotten. Tennyson has played a major role in this delightful revival.
CHAPTER II.
THE HISTORY OF THE VOCABULARY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
1. The English Nation.—The English people have for many centuries been the greatest travellers in the world. It was an Englishman—Francis Drake—who first went round the globe; and the English have colonised more foreign lands in every part of the world than any other people that ever existed. The English in this way have been influenced by the world without. But they have also been subjected to manifold influences from within—they have been exposed to greater political changes, and profounder though quieter political revolutions, than any other nation. In 1066 they were conquered by the Norman-French; and for several centuries they had French kings. Seeing and talking with many different peoples, they learned to adopt foreign words with ease, and to give them a home among the native-born words of the language. Trade is always a kindly and useful influence; and the trade of Great Britain has for many centuries been larger than that of any other nation. It has spread into every part of the world; it gives and receives from all tribes and nations, from every speech and tongue.
1. The English Nation.—The English people have been the greatest travelers in the world for many centuries. An Englishman—Francis Drake—was the first to circumnavigate the globe, and the English have colonized more foreign lands around the world than any other group in history. Through this, they have been influenced by the world outside. However, they have also faced many influences from within—they have undergone greater political changes and deeper yet quieter political revolutions than any other nation. In 1066, they were conquered by the Norman-French, and for several centuries, they had French kings. Having interacted with many different peoples, they easily adopted foreign words and integrated them into their native vocabulary. Trade is always a beneficial and significant influence; Great Britain's trade has been larger than that of any other nation for many centuries. It has reached every corner of the globe, exchanging goods and ideas with all tribes and nations, in every language.
2. The English Element in English.—When the English came to this island in the fifth century, the number of words in the language they spoke was probably not over two thousand. Now, however, we possess a vocabulary of perhaps more than one hundred thousand words. And so eager and willing 203 have we been to welcome foreign words, that it may be said with truth that: The majority of words in the English Tongue are not English. In fact, if we take the Latin language by itself, there are in our language more Latin words than English. But the grammar is distinctly English, and not Latin at all.
2. The English Element in English.—When the English arrived on this island in the fifth century, their language likely had no more than two thousand words. Now, however, our vocabulary may include over one hundred thousand words. We have been so eager and willing to embrace foreign words that it can be truthfully said: The majority of words in the English language are not English. In fact, if we consider only Latin, there are more Latin words in our language than English words. Nevertheless, the grammar remains distinctly English and not Latin at all.
3. The Spoken Language and the Written Language—a Caution.—We must not forget what has been said about a language,—that it is not a printed thing—not a set of black marks upon paper, but that it is in truest truth a tongue or a speech. Hence we must be careful to distinguish between the spoken language and the written or printed language; between the language of the ear and the language of the eye; between the language of the mouth and the language of the dictionary; between the moving vocabulary of the market and the street, and the fixed vocabulary that has been catalogued and imprisoned in our dictionaries. If we can only keep this in view, we shall find that, though there are more Latin words in our vocabulary than English, the English words we possess are used in speaking a hundred times, or even a thousand times, oftener than the Latin words. It is the genuine English words that have life and movement; it is they that fly about in houses, in streets, and in markets; it is they that express with greatest force our truest and most usual sentiments—our inmost thoughts and our deepest feelings. Latin words are found often enough in books; but, when an English man or woman is deeply moved, he speaks pure English and nothing else. Words are the coin of human intercourse; and it is the native coin of pure English with the native stamp that is in daily circulation.
3. The Spoken Language and the Written Language—a Caution.—We must remember what has been said about language—it’s not just something printed, not just black marks on paper, but truly a tongue or a speech. Therefore, we need to be careful to separate the spoken language from the written or printed language; the language of the ear from the language of the eye; the language of the mouth from the language of the dictionary; the dynamic vocabulary of the market and the street from the static vocabulary trapped in our dictionaries. If we can keep this in mind, we’ll see that, even though there are more Latin words in our vocabulary than English, the English words we have are used in conversation a hundred times, or even a thousand times, more often than the Latin words. It’s the genuine English words that are alive and active; they’re the ones that circulate in homes, streets, and markets; they express most powerfully our truest and most common emotions—our deepest thoughts and feelings. Latin words appear frequently in books, but when an English man or woman is truly moved, they speak pure English and nothing else. Words are the currency of human interaction; and it’s the native currency of pure English with its original mark that is in everyday use.
4. A Diagram of English.—If we were to try to represent to the eye the proportions of the different elements in our vocabulary, as it is found in the dictionary, the diagram would take something like the following form:—
4. A Diagram of English.—If we tried to visually represent the proportions of the different elements in our vocabulary, as they appear in the dictionary, the diagram would look something like this:—
DIAGRAM OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
English Words. | |
Latin Terms (including Norman-French, which are also Latin). |
|
Greek Terms. | Italian, Spanish, Portuguese, Dutch, Hebrew, Arabic, Hindustani, Persian, Malay, American, etc. etc. |
5. The Foreign Elements in our English Vocabulary.—The different peoples and the different circumstances with which we have come in contact, have had many results—one among others, that of presenting us with contributions to our vocabulary. We found Kelts here; and hence we have a number of Keltic words in our vocabulary. The Romans held this island for several hundred years; and when they had to go in the year 410, they left behind them six Latin words, which we have inherited. In the seventh century, Augustine and his missionary monks from Rome brought over to us a larger number of Latin words; and the Church which they founded introduced ever more and more words from Rome. The Danes began to come over to this island in the eighth century; we had for some time a Danish dynasty seated on the throne of England: and hence we possess many Danish words. The Norman-French invasion in the eleventh century brought us many hundreds of Latin words; for French is in reality a branch of the Latin tongue. The Revival of Learning in the sixteenth century gave us several thousands of Latin words. And wherever our sailors and merchants have gone, they have brought back with them foreign words as well as foreign things—Arabic words from Arabia and Africa, Hindustani words from India, Persian words from Persia, Chinese words from China, and even Malay words from the peninsula of Malacca. Let us look a little more closely at these foreign elements.
5. The Foreign Elements in our English Vocabulary.—The different people and situations we’ve encountered have resulted in many things, including adding to our vocabulary. We found Celts here; that's why we have a number of Celtic words in our language. The Romans occupied this island for several hundred years, and when they left in 410, they left behind six Latin words that we’ve inherited. In the seventh century, Augustine and his missionary monks from Rome brought over a larger number of Latin words, and the Church they established introduced even more words from Rome. The Danes began arriving in the eighth century, and for some time we had a Danish dynasty on the throne of England, which is why we have many Danish words. The Norman-French invasion in the eleventh century brought us hundreds of Latin words, since French is essentially a branch of the Latin language. The Revival of Learning in the sixteenth century introduced several thousand Latin words. And wherever our sailors and merchants have traveled, they’ve returned with foreign words as well as foreign goods—Arabic words from Arabia and Africa, Hindustani words from India, Persian words from Persia, Chinese words from China, and even Malay words from the Malay Peninsula. Let’s take a closer look at these foreign elements.
6. The Keltic Element in English.—This element is of 205 three kinds: (i) Those words which we received direct from the ancient Britons whom we found in the island; (ii) those which the Norman-French brought with them from Gaul; (iii) those which have lately come into the language from the Highlands of Scotland, or from Ireland, or from the writings of Sir Walter Scott.
6. The Keltic Element in English.—This element is of 205 three types: (i) words we got directly from the ancient Britons who were already living on the island; (ii) those that the Norman-French brought with them from Gaul; (iii) those that have recently entered the language from the Highlands of Scotland, Ireland, or from the writings of Sir Walter Scott.
7. The First Keltic Element.—This first contribution contains the following words: Breeches, clout, crock, cradle, darn, dainty, mop, pillow; barrow (a funeral mound), glen, havoc, kiln, mattock, pool. It is worthy of note that the first eight in the list are the names of domestic—some even of kitchen—things and utensils. It may, perhaps, be permitted us to conjecture that in many cases the Saxon invader married a British wife, who spoke her own language, taught her children to speak their mother tongue, and whose words took firm root in the kitchen of the new English household. The names of most rivers, mountains, lakes, and hills are, of course, Keltic; for these names would not be likely to be changed by the English new-comers. There are two names for rivers which are found—in one form or another—in every part of Great Britain. These are the names Avon and Ex. The word Avon means simply water. We can conceive the children on a farm near a river speaking of it simply as “the water”; and hence we find fourteen Avons in this island. Ex also means water; and there are perhaps more than twenty streams in Great Britain with this name. The word appears as Ex in Exeter (the older and fuller form being Exanceaster—the camp on the Exe); as Ax in Axminster; as Ox in Oxford; as Ux in Uxbridge; and as Ouse in Yorkshire and other eastern counties. In Wales and Scotland, the hidden k changes its place and comes at the end. Thus in Wales we find Usk; and in Scotland, Esk. There are at least eight Esks in the kingdom of Scotland alone. The commonest Keltic name for a mountain is Pen or Ben (in Wales it is Pen; in Scotland the flatter form Ben is used). We find this word in England also under the form of Pennine; and, in Italy, as Apennine.
7. The First Keltic Element.—This first contribution includes the following words: breeches, clout, crock, cradle, darn, dainty, mop, pillow; barrow (a funeral mound), glen, havoc, kiln, mattock, pool. It's worth noting that the first eight on the list refer to household items—some even to kitchenware. We might speculate that in many cases, the Saxon invader married a British wife, who spoke her own language, taught her children to speak their mother tongue, and whose words became integral to the kitchen of the new English home. Most names of rivers, mountains, lakes, and hills are typically Keltic; these names would not likely have been changed by the English newcomers. There are two names for rivers that appear—in one form or another—throughout Great Britain. These are Avon and Ex. The word Avon simply means water. We can imagine the kids on a farm near a river referring to it simply as “the water”, which is why we have fourteen Avons on this island. Ex also means water; there may be over twenty streams in Great Britain with this name. The word appears as Ex in Exeter (the older and fuller form being Exanceaster—the camp on the Exe); as Ax in Axminster; as Ox in Oxford; as Ux in Uxbridge; and as Ouse in Yorkshire and other eastern counties. In Wales and Scotland, the hidden k shifts its position to the end. Thus, in Wales, we see Usk; and in Scotland, Esk. There are at least eight Esks in Scotland alone. The most common Keltic name for a mountain is Pen or Ben (it’s Pen in Wales and the shorter form Ben in Scotland). We find this word in England too as Pennine; and in Italy, as Apennine.
8. The Second Keltic Element.—The Normans came from 206 Scandinavia early in the tenth century, and wrested the valley of the Seine out of the hands of Charles the Simple, the then king of the French. The language spoken by the people of France was a broken-down form of spoken Latin, which is now called French; but in this language they had retained many Gaulish words out of the old Gaulish language. Such are the words: Bag, bargain, barter; barrel, basin, basket, bucket; bonnet, button, ribbon; car, cart; dagger, gown; mitten, motley; rogue; varlet, vassal, wicket. The above words were brought over to Britain by the Normans; and they gradually took an acknowledged place among the words of our own language, and have held that place ever since.
8. The Second Keltic Element.—The Normans arrived from 206 Scandinavia in the early tenth century and took control of the Seine Valley from Charles the Simple, the king of France at the time. The language spoken in France was a simplified version of Latin, now known as French; however, it still included many words from the old Gaulish language. Some examples are: Bag, bargain, barter; barrel, basin, basket, bucket; bonnet, button, ribbon; car, cart; dagger, gown; mitten, motley; rogue; varlet, vassal, wicket. These words were introduced to Britain by the Normans and gradually became accepted into our language, where they have remained ever since.
9. The Third Keltic Element.—This consists of comparatively few words—such as clan; claymore (a sword); philabeg (a kind of kilt), kilt itself, brogue (a kind of shoe), plaid; pibroch (bagpipe war-music), slogan (a war-cry); and whisky. Ireland has given us shamrock, gag, log, clog, and brogue—in the sense of a mode of speech.
9. The Third Keltic Element.—This includes relatively few words—like clan; claymore (a sword); philabeg (a type of kilt), kilt itself, brogue (a type of shoe), plaid; pibroch (bagpipe war music), slogan (a war cry); and whisky. Ireland has contributed shamrock, gag, log, clog, and brogue—referring to a way of speaking.
10. The Scandinavian Element in English.—Towards the end of the eighth century—in the year 787—the Teutons of the North, called Northmen, Normans, or Norsemen—but more commonly known as Danes—made their appearance on the eastern coast of Great Britain, and attacked the peaceful towns and quiet settlements of the English. These attacks became so frequent, and their occurrence was so much dreaded, that a prayer was inserted against them in a Litany of the time—“From the incursions of the Northmen, good Lord, deliver us!” In spite of the resistance of the English, the Danes had, before the end of the ninth century, succeeded in obtaining a permanent footing in England; and, in the eleventh century, a Danish dynasty sat upon the English throne from the year 1016 to 1042. From the time of King Alfred, the Danes of the Danelagh were a settled part of the population of England; and hence we find, especially on the east coast, a large number of Danish names still in use.
10. The Scandinavian Element in English.—Towards the end of the eighth century—in the year 787—the northern tribes known as Northmen, Normans, or Norsemen—more commonly referred to as Danes—arrived on the eastern coast of Great Britain and attacked the peaceful towns and quiet settlements of the English. These attacks became so frequent and were so feared that a prayer was included in a Litany of the time—“From the incursions of the Northmen, good Lord, deliver us!” Despite the English resistance, the Danes managed to establish a permanent presence in England before the end of the ninth century; and in the eleventh century, a Danish dynasty ruled over England from 1016 to 1042. From the time of King Alfred, the Danes of the Danelagh were an integral part of the English population; as a result, we still find many Danish names in use, particularly along the east coast.
11. Character of the Scandinavian Element.—The Northmen, as we have said, were Teutons; and they spoke a dialect 207 of the great Teutonic (or German) language. The sounds of the Danish dialect—or language, as it must now be called—are harder than those of the German. We find a k instead of a ch; a p preferred to an f. The same is the case in Scotland, where the hard form kirk is preferred to the softer church. Where the Germans say Dorf—our English word Thorpe, a village—the Danes say Drup.
11. Character of the Scandinavian Element.—The Northmen, as we mentioned, were Teutons; and they spoke a dialect 207 of the great Teutonic (or German) language. The sounds of the Danish dialect—or language, as we should now call it—are harsher than those of German. We see a k instead of a ch; a p is preferred over an f. The same happens in Scotland, where the hard form kirk is chosen over the softer church. Where the Germans say Dorf—our English word Thorpe, meaning a village—the Danes say Drup.
12. Scandinavian Words (i).—The words contributed to our language by the Scandinavians are of two kinds: (i) Names of places; and (ii) ordinary words. (i) The most striking instance of a Danish place-name is the noun by, a town. Mr Isaac Taylor2 tells us that there are in the east of England more than six hundred names of towns ending in by. Almost all of these are found in the Danelagh, within the limits of the great highway made by the Romans to the north-west, and well-known as Watling Street. We find, for example, Whitby, or the town on the white cliffs; Grimsby, or the town of Grim, a great sea-rover, who obtained for his countrymen the right that all ships from the Baltic should come into the port of Grimsby free of duty; Tenby, that is Daneby; by-law, a law for a special town; and a vast number of others. The following Danish words also exist in our times—either as separate and individual words, or in composition—beck, a stream; fell, a hill or table-land; firth or fiord, an arm of the sea—the same as the Danish fiord; force, a waterfall; garth, a yard or enclosure; holm, an island in a river; kirk, a church; oe, an island; thorpe, a village; thwaite, a forest clearing; and vik or wick, a station for ships, or a creek.
12. Scandinavian Words (i).—The words that the Scandinavians contributed to our language fall into two categories: (i) place names; and (ii) common words. (i) One of the most notable Danish place names is the word by, meaning town. Mr. Isaac Taylor2 tells us that in the east of England, there are over six hundred towns with names that end in by. Almost all of these are located in the Danelagh, within the boundaries of the major road created by the Romans to the northwest, known as Watling Street. For instance, we have Whitby, or the town on the white cliffs; Grimsby, named after Grim, a fierce sea raider, who secured for his people the right for all ships from the Baltic to enter the port of Grimsby without paying duty; Tenby, which is Daneby; by-law, a law specific to a particular town; and countless others. The following Danish words are still in use today—either as individual words or in combinations—beck, meaning a stream; fell, meaning a hill or plateau; firth or fiord, referring to an arm of the sea, just like the Danish word fiord; force, meaning a waterfall; garth, meaning a yard or enclosure; holm, meaning an island in a river; kirk, meaning a church; oe, meaning an island; thorpe, meaning a village; thwaite, meaning a forest clearing; and vik or wick, meaning a docking place for ships, or a creek.
13. Scandinavian Words (ii).—The most useful and the most frequently employed word that we have received from the Danes is the word are. The pure English word for this is beoth or sindon. The Danes gave us also the habit of using to before an infinitive. Their word for to was at; and at still survives and is in use in Lincolnshire. We find also the following Danish words in our language: blunt, bole (of a tree), bound (on a journey—properly boun), busk (to dress), cake, 208 call, crop (to cut), curl, cut, dairy, daze, din, droop, fellow, flit, for, froward, hustings, ill, irk, kid, kindle, loft, odd, plough, root, scold, sky, tarn (a small mountain lake), weak, and ugly. It is in Northumberland, Durham, Yorkshire, Lincoln, Norfolk, and even in the western counties of Cumberland and Lancashire, that we find the largest admixture of Scandinavian words.
13. Scandinavian Words (ii).—The most useful and commonly used word that we have taken from the Danes is the word are. The pure English equivalent is beoth or sindon. The Danes also introduced the habit of using to before an infinitive. Their word for to was at; and at still exists and is used in Lincolnshire. We also find the following Danish words in our language: blunt, bole (of a tree), bound (on a journey—properly boun), busk (to dress), cake, 208 call, crop (to cut), curl, cut, dairy, daze, din, droop, fellow, flit, for, froward, hustings, ill, irk, kid, kindle, loft, odd, plough, root, scold, sky, tarn (a small mountain lake), weak, and ugly. The largest mix of Scandinavian words can be found in Northumberland, Durham, Yorkshire, Lincoln, Norfolk, and even in the western counties of Cumberland and Lancashire.
14. Influence of the Scandinavian Element.—The introduction of the Danes and the Danish language into England had the result, in the east, of unsettling the inflexions of our language, and thus of preparing the way for their complete disappearance. The declensions of nouns became unsettled; nouns that used to make their plural in a or in u took the more striking plural suffix as that belonged to a quite different declension. The same things happened to adjectives, verbs, and other parts of language. The causes of this are not far to seek. Spoken language can never be so accurate as written language; the mass of the English and Danes never cared or could care much for grammar; and both parties to a conversation would of course hold firmly to the root of the word, which was intelligible to both of them, and let the inflexions slide, or take care of themselves. The more the English and Danes mixed with each other, the oftener they met at church, at games, and in the market-place, the more rapidly would this process of stripping go on,—the smaller care would both peoples take of the grammatical inflexions which they had brought with them into this country.
14. Influence of the Scandinavian Element.—The arrival of the Danes and the Danish language in England led to the disruption of our language's inflections, particularly in the east, paving the way for their eventual loss. The declension of nouns became unstable; nouns that used to form their plural with a or u started adopting the more noticeable plural suffix as, which belonged to a completely different declension. The same changes affected adjectives, verbs, and other parts of speech. The reasons for this are not hard to find. Spoken language is never as precise as written language; the majority of the English and Danes were not overly concerned with grammar; and both sides in a conversation would focus on the root of the word, which was understandable to both, allowing the inflections to fade away or manage themselves. As the English and Danes mingled more—whether at church, during games, or in the marketplace—the process of simplification accelerated, and both groups paid less attention to the grammatical inflections they had initially brought to this country.
15. The Latin Element in English.—So far as the number of words—the vocabulary—of the language is concerned, the Latin contribution is by far the most important element in our language. Latin was the language of the Romans; and the Romans at one time were masters of the whole known world. No wonder, then, that they influenced so many peoples, and that their language found its way—east and west, and south and north—into almost all the countries of Europe. There are, as we have seen, more Latin than English words in our own language; and it is therefore necessary to make ourselves acquainted with the 209 character and the uses of the Latin element—an element so important—in English.3 Not only have the Romans made contributions of large numbers of words to the English language, but they have added to it a quite new quality, and given to its genius new powers of expression. So true is this, that we may say—without any sense of unfairness, or any feeling of exaggeration—that, until the Latin element was thoroughly mixed, united with, and transfused into the original English, the writings of Shakespeare were impossible, the poetry of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries could not have come into existence. This is true of Shakespeare; and it is still more true of Milton. His most powerful poetical thoughts are written in lines, the most telling words in which are almost always Latin. This may be illustrated by the following lines from “Lycidas”:—
15. The Latin Element in English.—When it comes to the vocabulary of our language, the contribution from Latin is by far the most significant. Latin was the language of the Romans, who at one time dominated much of the known world. It’s no surprise that they influenced numerous cultures and that their language spread—east and west, and south and north—across almost all of Europe. As we've seen, there are more Latin words than English words in our language; therefore, it's essential for us to understand the character and uses of the Latin element—an element so important—in English. Not only did the Romans contribute a large number of words to the English language, but they also introduced a completely new quality and enhanced its ability to express ideas. This is so true that we can confidently state—without being unfair or exaggerating—that until the Latin element was fully integrated with and infused into the original English, the works of Shakespeare were impossible, and the poetry of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries could not have existed. This applies to Shakespeare, but even more so to Milton. His most powerful poetic ideas are often expressed in lines where the most impactful words are almost always Latin. This can be illustrated by the following lines from “Lycidas”:—
“It was that fatal and perfidious bark,
“It was that fatal and perfidious bark,
Built in the eclipse, and rigged with curses dark,
Built in the eclipse, and equipped with dark curses,
That sunk so low that sacred head of thine!”
That sank so low that sacred head of yours!”
16. The Latin Contributions and their Dates.—The first contribution of Latin words was made by the Romans—not, however, to the English, but to the Britons. The Romans held this island from A.D. 43 to A.D. 410. They left behind them—when they were obliged to go—a small contribution of six words—six only, but all of them important. The second contribution—to a large extent ecclesiastical—was made by Augustine and his missionary monks from Rome, and their visit took place in the year 596. The third contribution was made through the medium of the Norman-French, who seized and subdued this island in the year 1066 and following years. The fourth contribution came to us by the aid of the Revival of Learning—rather a process than an event, the dates of which are vague, but which may be said to have taken place in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The Latin left for us by the Romans is called Latin of the First Period; that brought over by the missionaries from Rome, Latin of the 210 Second Period; that given us by the Norman-French, Latin of the Third Period; and that which came to us from the Revival of Learning, Latin of the Fourth Period. The first consists of a few names handed down to us through the Britons; the second, of a number of words—mostly relating to ecclesiastical affairs—brought into the spoken language by the monks; the third, of a large vocabulary, that came to us by mouth and ear; and the fourth, of a very large treasure of words, which we received by means of books and the eye. Let us now look more closely and carefully at them, each in its turn.
16. The Latin Contributions and their Dates.—The first contribution of Latin words was made by the Romans—not to the English, but to the Britons. The Romans occupied this island from A.D. 43 to CE 410. When they were forced to leave, they left behind a small contribution of just six words—six important words. The second contribution, which was mainly ecclesiastical, came from Augustine and his missionary monks from Rome, who arrived in the year 596. The third contribution came through the Norman-French, who conquered this island in 1066 and the following years. The fourth contribution emerged during the Revival of Learning—a process rather than an event, with dates that are vague, but occurring primarily in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The Latin left by the Romans is called Latin of the First Period; that brought over by the missionaries from Rome is Latin of the 210 Second Period; that introduced by the Norman-French is Latin of the Third Period; and that which came from the Revival of Learning is Latin of the Fourth Period. The first consists of a few names passed down to us through the Britons; the second includes several words—mostly related to church matters—brought into spoken language by the monks; the third contains a broad vocabulary that came to us by mouth and ear; and the fourth offers a vast collection of words that we received through books and the eye. Now, let’s take a closer, more careful look at each of them in turn.
17. Latin of the First Period (i).—The Romans held Britain for nearly four hundred years; and they succeeded in teaching the wealthier classes among the Southern Britons to speak Latin. They also built towns in the island, made splendid roads, formed camps at important points, framed good laws, and administered the affairs of the island with considerable justice and uprightness. But, never having come directly into contact with the Angles or Saxons themselves, they could not in any way influence their language by oral communication—by speaking to them. What they left behind them was only six words, most of which became merely the prefixes or the suffixes of the names of places. These six words were Castra, a camp; Strata (via), a paved road; Colonia, a settlement (generally of soldiers); Fossa, a trench; Portus, a harbour; and Vallum, a rampart.
17. Latin of the First Period (i).—The Romans controlled Britain for almost four hundred years and were able to teach the wealthier classes among the Southern Britons to speak Latin. They also built towns on the island, created impressive roads, set up camps at key locations, established good laws, and managed the island's affairs with a fair amount of justice and integrity. However, since they never came into direct contact with the Angles or Saxons themselves, they couldn't influence their language through spoken communication. What they left behind was just six words, most of which eventually became prefixes or suffixes in place names. These six words were Castra, meaning a camp; Strata (via), meaning a paved road; Colonia, meaning a settlement (usually of soldiers); Fossa, meaning a trench; Portus, meaning a harbor; and Vallum, meaning a rampart.
18. Latin of the First Period (ii).—(a) The treatment of the Latin word castra in this island has been both singular and significant. It has existed in this country for nearly nineteen hundred years; and it has always taken the colouring of the locality into whose soil it struck root. In the north and east of England it is sounded hard, and takes the form of caster, as in Lancaster, Doncaster, Tadcaster, and others. In the midland counties, it takes the softer form of cester, as in Leicester, Towcester; and in the extreme west and south, it takes the still softer form of chester, as in Chester, Manchester, Winchester, and others. It is worthy of notice that there are in Scotland no words ending in caster. Though 211 the Romans had camps in Scotland, they do not seem to have been so important as to become the centres of towns. (b) The word strata has also taken different forms in different parts of England. While castra has always been a suffix, strata shows itself constantly as a prefix. When the Romans came to this island, the country was impassable by man. There were no roads worthy of the name,—what paths there were being merely foot-paths or bridle-tracks. One of the first things the Romans did was to drive a strongly built military road from Richborough, near Dover, to the river Dee, on which they formed a standing camp (Castra stativa) which to this day bears the name of Chester. This great road became the highway of all travellers from north to south,—was known as “The Street,” and was called by the Saxons Watling Street. But this word street also became a much-used prefix, and took the different forms of strat, strad, stret, and streat. All towns with such names are to be found on this or some other great Roman road. Thus we have Stratford-on-Avon, Stratton, Stradbroke, Stretton, Stretford (near Manchester), and Streatham (near London).—Over the other words we need not dwell so long. Colonia we find in Colne, Lincoln, and others; fossa in Fossway, Fosbrooke, and Fosbridge; portus, in Portsmouth, and Bridport; and vallum in the words wall, bailey, and bailiff. The Normans called the two courts in front of their castles the inner and outer baileys; and the officer in charge of them was called the bailiff.
18. Latin of the First Period (ii).—(a) The way the Latin word castra has been treated in this country is unique and significant. It has been here for almost nineteen hundred years, and it has always adapted to the local culture where it took root. In northern and eastern England, it’s pronounced harshly and appears as caster, as in Lancaster, Doncaster, Tadcaster, and others. In the midlands, it’s softer as cester, like in Leicester and Towcester; in the far west and south, it gets even softer as chester, as seen in Chester, Manchester, Winchester, and others. It’s important to note that there are no words ending in caster in Scotland. Even though the Romans had camps in Scotland, they didn’t seem significant enough to develop into towns. (b) The word strata has taken on different forms throughout England. While castra has always been a suffix, strata often appears as a prefix. When the Romans arrived on this island, the land was nearly impossible to traverse. There were no proper roads; the paths that existed were mostly just footpaths or bridle paths. One of the first things the Romans did was build a strong military road from Richborough, near Dover, to the river Dee, where they established a permanent camp (Castra stativa) that still carries the name Chester today. This major road became the main route for travelers going north to south and was referred to as “The Street,” which the Saxons called Watling Street. The term street also evolved into a frequently used prefix, appearing in various forms like strat, strad, stret, and streat. Towns with these names can be found along this road or other major Roman roads. Examples include Stratford-on-Avon, Stratton, Stradbroke, Stretton, Stretford (near Manchester), and Streatham (near London).—We won’t spend as much time on the other words. Colonia appears in Colne, Lincoln, and others; fossa in Fossway, Fosbrooke, and Fosbridge; portus in Portsmouth and Bridport; and vallum in the terms wall, bailey, and bailiff. The Normans referred to the two courts in front of their castles as the inner and outer baileys; the official overseeing them was called the bailiff.
19. Latin Element of the Second Period (i).—The story of Pope Gregory and the Roman mission to England is widely known. Gregory, when a young man, was crossing the Roman forum one morning, and, when passing the side where the slave-mart was held, observed, as he walked, some beautiful boys, with fair hair, blue eyes, and clear bright complexion. He asked a bystander of what nation the boys were. The answer was, that they were Angles. “No, not Angles,” he replied; “they are angels.” On learning further that they were heathens, he registered a silent vow that he would, if Providence gave him an opportunity, deliver them from the 212 darkness of heathendom, and bring them and their relatives into the light and liberty of the Gospel. Time passed by; and in the long course of time Gregory became Pope. In his unlooked-for greatness, he did not forget his vow. In the year 596 he sent over to Kent a missionary, called Augustine, along with forty monks. They were well received by the King of Kent, allowed to settle in Canterbury, and to build a small cathedral there.
19. Latin Element of the Second Period (i).—The story of Pope Gregory and the Roman mission to England is well-known. When Gregory was a young man, he was walking through the Roman forum one morning and, as he passed the area where the slave market was, he noticed some beautiful boys with fair hair, blue eyes, and bright complexions. He asked someone nearby what nationality the boys were. The reply was that they were Angles. “No, not Angles,” he said; “they are angels.” Upon learning that they were heathens, he made a silent vow that he would, if given the chance, rescue them from the darkness of their beliefs and bring them and their families into the light and freedom of the Gospel. Time went on, and eventually, Gregory became Pope. Even with his unexpected rise to greatness, he remembered his vow. In 596, he sent a missionary named Augustine to Kent, along with forty monks. They were warmly welcomed by the King of Kent and were permitted to settle in Canterbury and build a small cathedral there.
20. Latin Element of the Second Period (ii).—This mission, the churches that grew out of it, the Christian customs that in time took root in the country, and the trade that followed in its track, brought into the language a number of Latin words, most of them the names of church offices, services, and observances. Thus we find, in our oldest English, the words, postol from apostolus, a person sent; biscop, from episcopus, an overseer; calc, from calix, a cup; clerc, from clericus, an ordained member of the church; munec, from monăchus, a solitary person or monk; preost, from presbyter, an elder; aelmesse, from eleēmosŭnē, alms; predician, from prædicare, to preach; regol, from regula, a rule. (Apostle, bishop, clerk, monk, priest, and alms come to us really from Greek words—but through the Latin tongue.)
20. Latin Element of the Second Period (ii).—This mission, the churches that emerged from it, the Christian customs that eventually became established in the country, and the trade that followed brought a number of Latin words into the language, most of which were names for church offices, services, and practices. Thus, we find in our earliest English, the words, postol from apostolus, a person sent; biscop, from episcopus, an overseer; calc, from calix, a cup; clerc, from clericus, an ordained member of the church; munec, from monăchus, a solitary person or monk; preost, from presbyter, an elder; aelmesse, from eleēmosŭnē, alms; predician, from prædicare, to preach; regol, from regula, a rule. (Apostle, bishop, clerk, monk, priest, and alms actually come to us from Greek words—but through the Latin language.)
21. Latin Element of the Second Period (iii).—The introduction of the Roman form of Christianity brought with it increased communication with Rome and with the Continent generally; widened the experience of Englishmen; gave a stimulus to commerce; and introduced into this island new things and products, and along with the things and products new names. To this period belongs the introduction of the words: Butter, cheese; cedar, fig, pear, peach; lettuce, lily; pepper, pease; camel, lion, elephant; oyster, trout; pound, ounce; candle, table; marble; mint.
21. Latin Element of the Second Period (iii).—The arrival of the Roman version of Christianity led to greater interaction with Rome and the continent as a whole; it expanded the experiences of the English people; boosted trade; and brought new products and ideas to the island, along with names for those products and ideas. This period saw the introduction of the words: Butter, cheese; cedar, fig, pear, peach; lettuce, lily; pepper, peas; camel, lion, elephant; oyster, trout; pound, ounce; candle, table; marble; mint.
22. Latin of the Third Period (i).—The Latin element of the Third Period is in reality the French that was brought over to this island by the Normans in 1066, and is generally called Norman-French. It differed from the French of Paris both in spelling and in pronunciation. For example, Norman-French 213 wrote people for peuple; léal for loyal; réal for royal; réalm for royaume; and so on. But both of these dialects (and every dialect of French) are simply forms of Latin—not of the Latin written and printed in books, but of the Latin spoken in the camp, the fields, the streets, the village, and the cottage. The Romans conquered Gaul, where a Keltic tongue was spoken; and the Gauls gradually adopted Latin as their mother tongue, and—with the exception of the Brétons of Brittany—left off their Keltic speech almost entirely. In adopting the Latin tongue, they had—as in similar cases—taken firm hold of the root of the word, but changed the pronunciation of it, and had, at the same time, compressed very much or entirely dropped many of the Latin inflexions. The French people, an intermixture of Gauls and other tribes (some of them, like the Franks, German), ceased, in fact, to speak their own language, and learned the Latin tongue. The Norsemen, led by Duke Rolf or Rollo or Rou, marched south in large numbers; and, in the year 912, wrested from King Charles the Simple the fair valley of the Seine, settled in it, and gave to it the name of Normandy. These Norsemen, now Normans, were Teutons, and spoke a Teutonic dialect; but, when they settled in France, they learned in course of time to speak French. The kind of French they spoke is called Norman-French, and it was this kind of French that they brought over with them in 1066. But Norman-French had made its appearance in England before the famous year of ’66; for Edward the Confessor, who succeeded to the English throne in 1042, had been educated at the Norman Court; and he not only spoke the language himself, but insisted on its being spoken by the nobles who lived with him in his Court.
22. Latin of the Third Period (i).—The Latin component of the Third Period is really the French that was brought to this island by the Normans in 1066 and is generally referred to as Norman-French. It was different from the French spoken in Paris in both spelling and pronunciation. For example, Norman-French wrote people for peuple; léal for loyal; réal for royal; réalm for royaume; and so on. But both of these dialects (and every dialect of French) are simply forms of Latin—not the Latin that is written and printed in books, but the Latin spoken in the camp, fields, streets, villages, and cottages. The Romans conquered Gaul, where a Celtic language was spoken; and the Gauls gradually adopted Latin as their native tongue, and—except for the Bretons of Brittany—almost completely abandoned their Celtic speech. In adopting the Latin language, they had—like in similar situations—securely grabbed the root of the word but altered its pronunciation, and at the same time, significantly compressed or entirely dropped many of the Latin inflections. The French people, a mix of Gauls and other tribes (some of them, like the Franks, Germanic), effectively stopped speaking their original language and learned Latin instead. The Norsemen, led by Duke Rolf or Rollo or Rou, marched south in large numbers; and in the year 912, took from King Charles the Simple the beautiful valley of the Seine, settled there, and named it Normandy. These Norsemen, now Normans, were Teutons and spoke a Teutonic dialect; but when they settled in France, they gradually learned to speak French. The type of French they spoke is called Norman-French, and it was this form of French that they brought with them in 1066. However, Norman-French had already made its way to England before the significant year of ’66; for Edward the Confessor, who took the English throne in 1042, had been educated at the Norman Court; and he not only spoke the language himself but also insisted that the nobles living with him at his Court spoke it.
23. Latin of the Third Period (ii). Chief Dates.—The Normans, having utterly beaten down the resistance of the English, seized the land and all the political power of this country, and filled all kinds of offices—both spiritual and temporal—with their Norman brethren. Norman-French became the language of the Court and the nobility, the language of Parliament and the law courts, of the universities and the schools, of the Church 214 and of literature. The English people held fast to their own tongue; but they picked up many French words in the markets and other places “where men most do congregate.” But French, being the language of the upper and ruling classes, was here and there learned by the English or Saxon country-people who had the ambition to be in the fashion, and were eager “to speke Frensch, for to be more y-told of,”—to be more highly considered than their neighbours. It took about three hundred years for French words and phrases to soak thoroughly into English; and it was not until England was saturated with French words and French rhythms that the great poet Chaucer appeared to produce poetic narratives that were read with delight both by Norman baron and by Saxon yeoman. In the course of these three hundred years this intermixture of French with English had been slowly and silently going on. Let us look at a few of the chief land-marks in the long process. In 1042 Edward the Confessor introduces Norman-French into his Court. In 1066 Duke William introduces Norman-French into the whole country, and even into parts of Scotland. The oldest English, or Anglo-Saxon, ceases to be written, anywhere in the island, in public documents, in the year 1154. In 1204 we lost Normandy, a loss that had the effect of bringing the English and the Normans closer together. Robert of Gloucester writes his chronicle in 1272, and uses a large number of French words. But, as early as the reign of Henry the Third, in the year 1258, the reformed and reforming Government of the day issued a proclamation in English, as well as in French and Latin. In 1303, Robert of Brunn introduces a large number of French words. The French wars in Edward the Third’s reign brought about a still closer union of the Norman and the Saxon elements of the nation. But, about the middle of the fourteenth century a reaction set in, and it seemed as if the genius of the English language refused to take in any more French words. The English silent stubbornness seemed to have prevailed, and Englishmen had made up their minds to be English in speech, as they were English to the backbone in everything else. Norman-French had, in fact, become provincial, and was spoken 215 only here and there. Before the great Plague—commonly spoken of as “The Black Death”—of 1349, both high and low seemed to be alike bent on learning French, but the reaction may be said to date from this year. The culminating point of this reaction may perhaps be seen in an Act of Parliament passed in 1362 by Edward III., by which both French and Latin had to give place to English in our courts of law. The poems of Chaucer are the literary result—“the bright consummate flower” of the union of two great powers—the brilliance of the French language on the one hand and the homely truth and steadfastness of English on the other. Chaucer was born in 1340, and died in 1400; so that we may say that he and his poems—though not the causes—are the signs and symbols of the great influence that French obtained and held over our mother tongue. But although we accepted so many words from our Norman-French visitors and immigrants, we accepted from them no habit of speech whatever. We accepted from them no phrase or idiom: the build and nature of the English language remained the same—unaffected by foreign manners or by foreign habits. It is true that Chaucer has the ridiculous phrase, “I n’am but dead” (for “I am quite dead”4)—which is a literal translation of the well-known French idiom, “Je ne suis que.” But, though our tongue has always been and is impervious to foreign idiom, it is probably owing to the great influx of French words which took place chiefly in the thirteenth century that many people have acquired a habit of using a long French or Latin word when an English word would do quite as well—or, indeed, a great deal better. Thus some people are found to call a good house, a desirable mansion; and, instead of the quiet old English proverb, “Buy once, buy twice,” we have the roundabout Latinisms, “A single commission will ensure a repetition of orders.” An American writer, speaking of the foreign ambassadors who had been attacked by Japanese soldiers in Yeddo, says that “they concluded to occupy a location more salubrious.” This is only a foreign language, instead of the simple and homely English: “They made up their minds to settle in a healthier spot.”
23. Latin of the Third Period (ii). Chief Dates.—The Normans, having completely crushed the resistance of the English, took control of the land and all the political power in the country, filling various positions—both religious and secular—with their fellow Normans. Norman-French became the language of the Court and the nobility, the language of Parliament and the courts, of the universities and schools, of the Church 214 and of literature. The English people clung to their own language, but they picked up many French words in markets and other places “where people gather most.” However, since French was the language of the upper and ruling classes, it was learned by some English or Saxon country people who wanted to be fashionable and were eager “to speke Frensch, for to be more y-told of”—to be regarded more highly than their neighbors. It took about three hundred years for French words and phrases to fully integrate into English; and it wasn’t until England was awash with French vocabulary and rhythms that the great poet Chaucer emerged, producing poetic narratives that were enjoyed by both Norman barons and Saxon farmers. Throughout these three hundred years, this blending of French and English was gradually and quietly happening. Let’s highlight a few key milestones in this long process. In 1042, Edward the Confessor introduced Norman-French into his Court. In 1066, Duke William brought Norman-French into the entire country, and even parts of Scotland. The oldest English, or Anglo-Saxon, ceased to be written in public documents anywhere on the island in the year 1154. In 1204, after losing Normandy, we saw a closer relationship forming between the English and the Normans. Robert of Gloucester wrote his chronicle in 1272, using many French words. Yet, as early as the reign of Henry the Third in 1258, the reformed government issued a proclamation in English, alongside French and Latin. In 1303, Robert of Brunn also introduced many French words. The French wars during Edward the Third’s reign further united the Norman and Saxon elements of the nation. However, around the middle of the fourteenth century, a reaction began, and it seemed as if the essence of the English language refused to absorb any more French words. The English people's silent resistance appeared to have triumphed, and they decided to speak English, just as they were English at heart in every other aspect. In fact, Norman-French had become provincial, spoken only here and there. Before the devastating Plague—commonly known as “The Black Death”—of 1349, everyone, high and low alike, seemed focused on learning French, but this reaction can be traced back to this year. The peak of this shift can perhaps be seen in an Act of Parliament passed in 1362 by Edward III., which mandated that both French and Latin be replaced by English in our courts. Chaucer’s poems represent the literary culmination—“the bright consummate flower” of the union of two powerful languages—the splendor of French on one side and the down-to-earth truth and resilience of English on the other. Chaucer was born in 1340 and died in 1400; thus, we can say that he and his works—though not the reasons—symbolize the significant influence that French held over our mother tongue. Yet, while we adopted many words from our Norman-French visitors and immigrants, we did not adopt any habits of speech from them. We took no phrases or idioms; the structure and nature of the English language remained the same—unaffected by foreign styles or habits. It is true that Chaucer used the peculiar phrase, “I n’am but dead” (for “I am quite dead”4)—a literal translation of the familiar French idiom, “Je ne suis que.” But, although our language has always remained impervious to foreign idioms, it is likely due to the significant influx of French words mainly in the thirteenth century that many people have picked up the tendency to choose lengthy French or Latin words when simpler English words would suffice—or even work much better. Thus, some individuals refer to a good house as a desirable mansion; and instead of the straightforward English proverb, “Buy once, buy twice,” we have the convoluted Latin expression, “A single commission will ensure a repetition of orders.” An American writer, referring to the foreign ambassadors attacked by Japanese soldiers in Yeddo, states that “they concluded to occupy a location more salubrious.” This is just a foreign expression rather than the simple and straightforward English: “They made up their minds to settle in a healthier spot.”
24. Latin of the Third Period (iii). Norman Words (a).—The Norman-French words were of several different kinds. There were words connected with war, with feudalism, and with the chase. There were new law terms, and words connected with the State, and the new institutions introduced by the Normans. There were new words brought in by the Norman churchmen. New titles unknown to the English were also introduced. A better kind of cooking, a higher and less homely style of living, was brought into this country by the Normans; and, along with these, new and unheard-of words.
24. Latin of the Third Period (iii). Norman Words (a).—The Norman-French words came in various forms. There were terms related to war, feudalism, and hunting. New legal terminology emerged, along with words related to the government and the new institutions established by the Normans. Additional words were introduced by Norman churchmen. New titles that were unfamiliar to the English also came into use. A more refined style of cooking and a higher standard of living were brought to this country by the Normans, along with new and previously unknown words.
25. Norman Words (b).—The following are some of the Norman-French terms connected with war: Arms, armour; assault, battle; captain, chivalry; joust, lance; standard, trumpet; mail, vizor. The English word for armour was harness; but the Normans degraded that word into the armour of a horse. Battle comes from the Fr. battre, to beat: the corresponding English word is fight. Captain comes from the Latin caput, a head. Mail comes from the Latin macula, the mesh of a net; and the first coats of mail were made of rings or a kind of metal network. Vizor comes from the Fr. viser, to look. It was the barred part of the helmet which a man could see through.
25. Norman Words (b).—Here are some Norman-French terms related to war: Arms, armor; assault, battle; captain, chivalry; joust, lance; standard, trumpet; mail, visor. The English word for armor used to be harness, but the Normans changed that word to mean the armor for a horse. Battle comes from the French battre, meaning to beat; the related English word is fight. Captain is derived from the Latin caput, meaning head. Mail comes from the Latin macula, referring to the mesh of a net; the first coats of mail were made of rings or a type of metal mesh. Visor comes from the French viser, which means to look. It was the barred part of the helmet that a person could see through.
26. Norman Words (c).—Feudalism may be described as the holding of land on condition of giving or providing service in war. Thus a knight held land of his baron, under promise to serve him so many days; a baron of his king, on condition that he brought so many men into the field for such and such a time at the call of his Overlord. William the Conqueror made the feudal system universal in every part of England, and compelled every English baron to swear homage to himself personally. Words relating to feudalism are, among others: Homage, fealty; esquire, vassal; herald, scutcheon, and others. Homage is the declaration of obedience for life of one man to another—that the inferior is the man (Fr. homme; L. homo) of the superior. Fealty is the Norman-French form of the word fidelity. An esquire is a scutiger (L.), or shield-bearer; for he carried the shield of the knight, when 217 they were travelling and no fighting was going on. A vassal was a “little young man,”—in Low-Latin vassallus, a diminutive of vassus, from the Keltic word gwâs, a man. (The form vassaletus is also found, which gives us our varlet and valet.) Scutcheon comes from the Lat. scutum, a shield. Then scutcheon or escutcheon came to mean coat-of-arms—or the marks and signs on his shield by which the name and family of a man were known, when he himself was covered from head to foot in iron mail.
26. Norman Words (c).—Feudalism can be defined as the ownership of land in exchange for military service. A knight would hold land from his baron, promising to serve him for a certain number of days; similarly, a baron would hold land from his king on the condition that he would bring a specific number of men to battle when called upon by his overlord. William the Conqueror established the feudal system throughout England and required every English baron to pledge loyalty to him personally. Terms related to feudalism include: Homage, fealty; esquire, vassal; herald, scutcheon, and others. Homage is a lifelong pledge of obedience from one person to another, indicating that the inferior is the man (Fr. homme; L. homo) of the superior. Fealty is the Norman-French term for fidelity. An esquire is a scutiger (L.), or shield-bearer; he carried the knight's shield during travel when there was no fighting. A vassal referred to a “young man,” derived from Low-Latin vassallus, a diminutive of vassus, from the Keltic word gwâs, meaning a man. (The form vassaletus is also seen, giving us varlet and valet.) Scutcheon comes from the Latin scutum, meaning shield. Thus, scutcheon or escutcheon became synonymous with coat-of-arms—the symbols and marks on a shield that identified a person's name and family, especially when they were entirely covered in armor.
27. Norman Words (d).—The terms connected with the chase are: Brace, couple; chase, course; covert, copse, forest; leveret, mews; quarry, venison. A few remarks about some of these may be interesting. Brace comes from the Old French brace, an arm (Mod. French bras); from the Latin brachium. The root-idea seems to be that which encloses or holds up. Thus bracing air is that which strings up the nerves and muscles; and a brace of birds was two birds tied together with a string.—The word forest contains in itself a good deal of unwritten Norman history. It comes from the Latin adverb foras, out of doors. Hence, in Italy, a stranger or foreigner is still called a forestiere. A forest in Norman-French was not necessarily a breadth of land covered with trees; it was simply land out of the jurisdiction of the common law. Hence, when William the Conqueror created the New Forest, he merely took the land out of the rule and charge of the common law, and put it under his own regal power and personal care. In land of this kind—much of which was kept for hunting in—trees were afterwards planted, partly to shelter large game, and partly to employ ground otherwise useless in growing timber.—Mews is a very odd word. It comes from the Latin verb mutare, to change. When the falcons employed in hunting were changing their feathers, or moulting (the word moult is the same as mews in a different dress), the French shut them in a cage, which they called mue—from mutare. Then the stables for horses were put in the same place; and hence a row of stables has come to be called a mews.—Quarry is quite as strange. The word quarry, which means a mine of stones, 218 comes from the Latin quadrāre, to make square. But the hunting term quarry is of a quite different origin. That comes from the Latin cor (the heart), which the Old French altered into quer. When a wild beast was run down and killed, the heart and entrails were thrown to the dogs as their share of the hunt. Hence Milton says of the eagle, “He scents his quarry from afar.”—The word venison comes to us, through French, from the Lat. venāri, to hunt; and hence it means hunted flesh. The same word gives us venery—the term that was used in the fourteenth century, by Chaucer among others, for hunting.
27. Norman Words (d).—The terms related to hunting are: Brace, couple; chase, course; covert, copse, forest; leveret, mews; quarry, venison. Here are a few interesting points about some of these words. Brace comes from the Old French brace, meaning an arm (Modern French bras); from the Latin brachium. The basic idea seems to be something that encloses or supports. So bracing air is what strings up the nerves and muscles; and a brace of birds referred to two birds tied together with a string. —The word forest carries a lot of unwritten Norman history. It comes from the Latin adverb foras, meaning out of doors. Thus, in Italy, a stranger or foreigner is still referred to as forestiere. In Norman-French, a forest wasn't necessarily a large area of land covered with trees; it simply referred to land out of the jurisdiction of common law. So, when William the Conqueror created the New Forest, he merely took the land out of common law's control and placed it under his own royal authority and personal management. Much of this land was reserved for hunting, and trees were later planted there partly to provide cover for large game and partly to utilize otherwise useless land for timber growing. —Mews is a rather unusual word. It comes from the Latin verb mutare, meaning to change. When the falcons used in hunting were changing their feathers, or moulting (the word moult is the same as mews in a different form), the French confined them in a cage called mue—from mutare. Later, stables for horses were placed in the same location; this is why a row of stables is now called a mews. —Quarry has a similarly odd origin. The word quarry, which refers to a stone mine, 218 comes from the Latin quadrāre, meaning to make square. However, the hunting term quarry comes from a different source. That derives from the Latin cor (the heart), which Old French transformed into quer. When a wild animal was hunted down and killed, the heart and entrails were given to the dogs as their share of the hunt. That's why Milton writes about the eagle, “He scents his quarry from afar.” —The word venison comes to us through French from the Latin venāri, meaning to hunt; hence it means hunted flesh. This same word also gives us venery—the term used in the fourteenth century, including by Chaucer, to refer to hunting.
28. Norman Words (e).—The Normans introduced into England their own system of law, their own law officers; and hence, into the English language, came Norman-French law terms. The following are a few: Assize, attorney; chancellor, court; judge, justice; plaintiff, sue; summons, trespass. A few remarks about some of these may be useful. The chancellor (cancellarius) was the legal authority who sat behind lattice-work, which was called in Latin cancelli. This word means, primarily, little crabs; and it is a diminutive from cancer, a crab. It was so called because the lattice-work looked like crabs’ claws crossed. Our word cancel comes from the same root: it means to make cross lines through anything we wish deleted.—Court comes from the Latin cors or cohors, a sheep-pen. It afterwards came to mean an enclosure, and also a body of Roman soldiers.—The proper English word for a judge is deemster or demster (which appears as the proper name Dempster); and this is still the name for a judge in the Isle of Man. The French word comes from two Latin words, dico, I utter, and jus, right. The word jus is seen in the other French term which we have received from the Normans—justice.—Sue comes from the Old Fr. suir, which appears in Modern Fr. as suivre. It is derived from the Lat. word sequor, I follow (which gives our sequel); and we have compounds of it in ensue, issue, and pursue. —The tres in trespass is a French form of the Latin trans, beyond or across. Trespass, therefore, means to cross the bounds of right.
28. Norman Words (e).—The Normans brought their own legal system and law officers to England, introducing Norman-French legal terms into the English language. Here are a few examples: Assize, attorney; chancellor, court; judge, justice; plaintiff, sue; summons, trespass. Some comments about a few of these terms may be helpful. The chancellor (cancellarius) was the legal authority who sat behind a lattice, which was called in Latin cancelli. This word primarily means little crabs, being a diminutive of cancer, which means crab. It was named this way because the lattice resembled crossed crab claws. Our word cancel comes from the same root: it means to draw cross lines through anything we wish to delete.—Court comes from the Latin words cors or cohors, meaning a sheep pen. It later came to refer to an enclosure as well as a group of Roman soldiers.—The proper English word for a judge is deemster or demster (which appears as the proper name Dempster); this is still the term for a judge in the Isle of Man. The French word originates from two Latin words, dico, meaning I utter, and jus, meaning right. The word jus is present in the other French term we have adopted from the Normans—justice.—Sue comes from the Old French suir, which appears in Modern French as suivre. It is derived from the Latin word sequor, meaning I follow (which gives us sequel); and we have derived forms of it in ensue, issue, and pursue.—The tres in trespass is a French form of the Latin trans, which means beyond or across. Trespass thus means to cross the boundaries of right.
29. Norman Words (f).—Some of the church terms introduced 219 by the Norman-French are: Altar, Bible; baptism, ceremony; friar; tonsure; penance, relic.—The Normans gave us the words title and dignity themselves, and also the following titles: Duke, marquis; count, viscount; peer; mayor, and others. A duke is a leader; from the Latin dux (= duc-s). A marquis is a lord who has to ride the marches or borders between one county, or between one country, and another. A marquis was also called a Lord-Marcher. The word count never took root in this island, because its place was already occupied by the Danish name earl; but we preserve it in the names countess and viscount—the latter of which means a person in the place of (L. vice) a count. Peer comes from the Latin par, an equal. The House of Peers is the House of Lords—that is, of those who are, at least when in the House, equal in rank and equal in power of voting. It is a fundamental doctrine in English law that every man “is to be tried by his peers.”—It is worthy of note that, in general, the French names for different kinds of food designated the cooked meats; while the names for the living animals that furnish them are English. Thus we have beef and ox; mutton and sheep; veal and calf; pork and pig. There is a remarkable passage in Sir Walter Scott’s ‘Ivanhoe,’ which illustrates this fact with great force and picturesqueness:—
29. Norman Words (f).—Some of the church terms introduced 219 by the Norman-French are: Altar, Bible; baptism, ceremony; friar; tonsure; penance, relic.—The Normans gave us the words title and dignity themselves, along with the following titles: Duke, marquis; count, viscount; peer; mayor, and others. A duke is a leader; from the Latin dux (= duc-s). A marquis is a lord who has to ride the marches or borders between one county or one country and another. A marquis was also called a Lord-Marcher. The word count never really caught on here because it was already replaced by the Danish word earl; but we still use it in the names countess and viscount—the latter meaning a person in the place of (L. vice) a count. Peer comes from the Latin par, meaning equal. The House of Peers is the House of Lords—that is, of those who are, at least while in the House, equal in rank and equal in voting power. It’s a fundamental principle in English law that every person “is to be tried by his peers.”—It’s interesting to note that, in general, the French names for various kinds of food referred to the cooked meats; while the names for the living animals that provide them are English. So we have beef and ox; mutton and sheep; veal and calf; pork and pig. There’s a notable passage in Sir Walter Scott’s ‘Ivanhoe’ that clearly illustrates this point in a vivid way:—
30. General Character of the Norman-French Contributions.—The Norman-French contributions to our language gave us a number of general names or class-names; while the names for individual things are, in general, of purely English origin. The words animal and beast, for example, are French (or Latin); but the words fox, hound, whale, snake, wasp, and fly are purely English.—The words family, relation, parent, ancestor, are French; but the names father, mother, son, daughter, gossip, are English.—The words title and dignity are French; but the words king and queen, lord and lady, knight and sheriff, are English.—Perhaps the most remarkable instance of this is to be found in the abstract terms employed for the offices and functions of State. Of these, the English language possesses only one—the word kingdom. Norman-French, on the other hand, has given us the words realm, court, state, constitution, people, treaty, audience, navy, army, and others—amounting in all to nearly forty. When, however, we come to terms denoting labour and work—such as agriculture 221 and seafaring, we find the proportions entirely reversed. The English language, in such cases, contributes almost everything; the French nearly nothing. In agriculture, while plough, rake, harrow, flail, and many others are English words, not a single term for an agricultural process or implement has been given us by the warlike Norman-French.—While the words ship and boat; hull and fleet; oar and sail, are all English, the Normans have presented us with only the single word prow. It is as if all the Norman conqueror had to do was to take his stand at the prow, gazing upon the land he was going to seize, while the Low-German sailors worked for him at oar and sail.—Again, while the names of the various parts of the body—eye, nose, cheek, tongue, hand, foot, and more than eighty others—are all English, we have received only about ten similar words from the French—such as spirit and corpse; perspiration; face and stature. Speaking broadly, we may say that all words that express general notions, or generalisations, are French or Latin; while words that express specific actions or concrete existences are pure English. Mr Spalding observes—“We use a foreign term naturalised when we speak of ‘colour’ universally; but we fall back on our home stores if we have to tell what the colour is, calling it ‘red’ or ‘yellow,’ ‘white’ or ‘black,’ ‘green’ or ‘brown.’ We are Romans when we speak in a general way of ‘moving’; but we are Teutons if we ‘leap’ or ‘spring,’ if we ‘slip,’ ‘slide,’ or ‘fall,’ if we ‘walk,’ ‘run,’ ‘swim,’ or ‘ride,’ if we ‘creep’ or ‘crawl’ or ‘fly.’”
30. General Character of the Norman-French Contributions.—The Norman-French contributions to our language introduced several general names or class-names; while the names for individual things are mostly of purely English origin. The words animal and beast, for instance, are French (or Latin); but the words fox, hound, whale, snake, wasp, and fly are purely English.—The words family, relation, parent, ancestor are French; but the names father, mother, son, daughter, gossip are English.—The words title and dignity are French; but the words king and queen, lord and lady, knight and sheriff are English.—Perhaps the most notable example of this can be found in the abstract terms used for the offices and functions of State. Of these, the English language has only one—the word kingdom. Norman-French, on the other hand, has provided us with the words realm, court, state, constitution, people, treaty, audience, navy, army, and others—totaling nearly forty. However, when we look at words related to labor and work—like agriculture 221 and seafaring, we find the balance completely reversed. The English language, in these cases, contributes almost everything; the French hardly anything. In agriculture, while plough, rake, harrow, flail, and many others are English words, not a single term for an agricultural process or tool has come from the warlike Norman-French.—While the words ship and boat; hull and fleet; oar and sail are all English, the Normans have given us just the single word prow. It’s as if all the Norman conqueror had to do was to take his position at the prow, looking over the land he was about to seize, while the Low-German sailors worked for him at oar and sail.—Once again, while the names of the different parts of the body—eye, nose, cheek, tongue, hand, foot, and more than eighty others—are all English, we have received only about ten similar words from the French—like spirit and corpse; perspiration; face and stature. In general terms, we can say that all words expressing general notions, or generalizations, are French or Latin; while words that express specific actions or concrete existences are pure English. Mr. Spalding notes—“We use a foreign term when we refer to ‘colour’ in a general sense; but we revert to our native words if we need to specify what the colour is, calling it ‘red’ or ‘yellow,’ ‘white’ or ‘black,’ ‘green’ or ‘brown.’ We are Romans when we talk in a general way about ‘moving’; but we are Teutons if we ‘leap’ or ‘spring,’ if we ‘slip,’ ‘slide,’ or ‘fall,’ if we ‘walk,’ ‘run,’ ‘swim,’ or ‘ride,’ if we ‘creep’ or ‘crawl’ or ‘fly.’”
31. Gains to English from Norman-French.—The gains from the Norman-French contribution are large, and are also of very great importance. Mr Lowell says, that the Norman element came in as quickening leaven to the rather heavy and lumpy Saxon dough. It stirred the whole mass, gave new life to the language, a much higher and wider scope to the thoughts, much greater power and copiousness to the expression of our thoughts, and a finer and brighter rhythm to our English sentences. “To Chaucer,” he says, in ‘My Study Windows,’ “French must have been almost as truly a mother tongue as English. In him we see the first result of the Norman yeast 222 upon the home-baked Saxon loaf. The flour had been honest, the paste well kneaded, but the inspiring leaven was wanting till the Norman brought it over. Chaucer works still in the solid material of his race, but with what airy lightness has he not infused it? Without ceasing to be English, he has escaped from being insular.” Let us look at some of these gains a little more in detail.
31. Gains to English from Norman-French.—The contributions from Norman-French have been significant and highly impactful. Mr. Lowell states that the Norman influence acted as a lively catalyst for the somewhat heavy and dense Saxon language. It energized the entire language, providing new life, a broader and deeper range of ideas, greater power and richness in expressing thoughts, and a more refined and vibrant rhythm in English sentences. “To Chaucer,” he mentions in ‘My Study Windows,’ “French must have been almost as truly a mother tongue as English. In him, we see the first result of the Norman yeast 222 on the home-baked Saxon loaf. The flour was solid, the dough well-kneaded, but the inspiring catalyst was missing until the Normans brought it over. Chaucer still works with the solid materials of his culture, but with what lightness he has infused it? Without ceasing to be English, he has managed to break free from being insular.” Let’s take a closer look at some of these benefits.
32. Norman-French Synonyms.—We must not consider a synonym as a word that means exactly the same thing as the word of which it is a synonym; because then there would be neither room nor use for such a word in the language. A synonym is a word of the same meaning as another, but with a slightly different shade of meaning,—or it is used under different circumstances and in a different connection, or it puts the same idea under a new angle. Begin and commence, will and testament, are exact equivalents—are complete synonyms; but there are very few more of this kind in our language. The moment the genius of a language gets hold of two words of the same meaning, it sets them to do different kinds of work,—to express different parts or shades of that meaning. Thus limb and member, luck and fortune, have the same meaning; but we cannot speak of a limb of the Royal Society, or of the luck of the Rothschilds, who made their fortune by hard work and steady attention to business. We have, by the aid of the Norman-French contributions, flower as well as bloom; branch and bough; purchase and buy; amiable and friendly; cordial and hearty; country and land; gentle and mild; desire and wish; labour and work; miserable and wretched. These pairs of words enable poets and other writers to use the right word in the right place. And we, preferring our Saxon or good old English words to any French or Latin importations, prefer to speak of a hearty welcome instead of a cordial reception; of a loving wife instead of an amiable consort; of a wretched man instead of a miserable individual.
32. Norman-French Synonyms.—We shouldn't think of a synonym as a word that means exactly the same thing as the word it represents; otherwise, there wouldn’t be any purpose for such a word in the language. A synonym is a word that has a similar meaning to another, but with a slightly different nuance—or it's used in different situations and contexts, or it presents the same idea from a new perspective. Begin and commence, will and testament, are exact equivalents—complete synonyms; but there are very few more like that in our language. As soon as the essence of a language engages with two words that mean the same thing, it assigns them different roles—to express different aspects or nuances of that meaning. Hence, limb and member, luck and fortune, share the same meaning; but we cannot talk about a limb of the Royal Society, or about the luck of the Rothschilds, who built their fortune through hard work and consistent focus on business. Thanks to the influence of Norman-French, we have flower as well as bloom; branch and bough; purchase and buy; amiable and friendly; cordial and hearty; country and land; gentle and mild; desire and wish; labour and work; miserable and wretched. These pairs of words allow poets and other writers to choose the right word for the right moment. And we, favoring our Saxon or good old English words over any French or Latin imports, prefer to say a hearty welcome instead of a cordial reception; a loving wife instead of an amiable consort; a wretched man instead of a miserable individual.
33. Bilingualism.—How did these Norman-French words find their way into the language? What was the road by which 223 they came? What was the process that enabled them to find a place in and to strike deep root into our English soil? Did the learned men—the monks and the clergy—make a selection of words, write them in their books, and teach them to the English people? Nothing of the sort. The process was a much ruder one—but at the same time one much more practical, more effectual, and more lasting in its results. The two peoples—the Normans and the English—found that they had to live together. They met at church, in the market-place, in the drilling field, at the archery butts, in the courtyards of castles; and, on the battle-fields of France, the Saxon bowman showed that he could fight as well, as bravely, and even to better purpose than his lord—the Norman baron. At all these places, under all these circumstances, the Norman and the Englishman were obliged to speak with each other. Now arose a striking phenomenon. Every man, as Professor Earle puts it, turned himself as it were into a walking phrase-book or dictionary. When a Norman had to use a French word, he tried to put the English word for it alongside of the French word; when an Englishman used an English word, he joined with it the French equivalent. Then the language soon began to swarm with “yokes of words”; our words went in couples; and the habit then begun has continued down even to the present day. And thus it is that we possess such couples as will and testament; act and deed; use and wont; aid and abet. Chaucer’s poems are full of these pairs. He joins together hunting and venery (though both words mean exactly the same thing); nature and kind; cheere and face; pray and beseech; mirth and jollity. Later on, the Prayer-Book, which was written in the years 1540 to 1559, keeps up the habit: and we find the pairs acknowledge and confess; assemble and meet together; dissemble and cloak; humble and lowly. To the more English part of the congregation the simple Saxon words would come home with kindly association; to others, the words confess, assemble, dissemble, and humble would speak with greater force and clearness.—Such is the phenomenon called by Professor Earle bilingualism. “It is, in fact,” he says, “a putting of colloquial formulæ 224 to do the duty of a French-English and English-French vocabulary.” Even Hooker, who wrote at the end of the sixteenth century, seems to have been obliged to use these pairs; and we find in his writings the couples “cecity and blindness,” “nocive and hurtful,” “sense and meaning.”
33. Bilingualism.—How did these Norman-French words make their way into our language? What was the path they took? What process allowed them to take root in English culture? Did the educated individuals—the monks and clergy—choose words, write them down, and teach them to the English people? Nothing like that happened. The process was much rougher but also more practical, effective, and lasting in its impact. The two groups—the Normans and the English—realized they needed to coexist. They met at church, in the marketplace, in the training fields, at the archery ranges, in castle courtyards; on the battlefields of France, the Saxon archer proved he could fight just as bravely and even more effectively than his lord—the Norman baron. In all these places, under all these circumstances, the Norman and the Englishman had to communicate. This led to a remarkable phenomenon. As Professor Earle puts it, each person became like a walking phrasebook or dictionary. When a Norman needed to use a French word, he tried to pair it with its English counterpart; when an Englishman used an English word, he paired it with the French equivalent. The language quickly became filled with “yokes of words”; our words began to appear in pairs, and this habit has persisted to this day. And that's how we have pairs like will and testament; act and deed; use and wont; aid and abet. Chaucer’s poems are full of these pairs. He combines hunting and venery (even though both mean the same thing); nature and kind; cheere and face; pray and beseech; mirth and jollity. Later, the Prayer Book, written between 1540 and 1559, continues this trend: we see the pairs acknowledge and confess; assemble and meet together; dissemble and cloak; humble and lowly. The simpler Saxon words likely resonated with the more English portion of the congregation; for others, the words confess, assemble, dissemble, and humble carried more weight and clarity.—This is what Professor Earle describes as bilingualism. “It is, in fact,” he says, “a putting of colloquial formulas 224 to do the duty of a French-English and English-French vocabulary.” Even Hooker, writing at the end of the sixteenth century, seemed to have had to use these pairs, and we see in his work the couples “cecity and blindness,” “nocive and hurtful,” “sense and meaning.”
34. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(i) Before the coming of the Normans, the English language was in the habit of forming compounds with ease and effect. But, after the introduction of the Norman-French language, that power seems gradually to have disappeared; and ready-made French or Latin words usurped the place of the home-grown English compound. Thus despair pushed out wanhope; suspicion dethroned wantrust; bidding-sale was expelled by auction; learning-knight by disciple; rime-craft by the Greek word arithmetic; gold-hoard by treasure; book-hoard by library; earth-tilth by agriculture; wonstead by residence; and so with a large number of others.—Many English words, moreover, had their meanings depreciated and almost degraded; and the words themselves lost their ancient rank and dignity. Thus the Norman conquerors put their foot—literally and metaphorically—on the Saxon chair,5 which thus became a stool, or a footstool. Thatch, which is a doublet of the word deck, was the name for any kind of roof; but the coming of the Norman-French lowered it to indicate a roof of straw. Whine was used for the weeping or crying of human beings; but it is now restricted to the cry of a dog. Hide was the generic term for the skin of any animal; it is now limited in modern English to the skin of a beast.—The most damaging result upon our language was that it entirely stopped the growth of English words. We could, for example, make out of the word burn—the derivatives brunt, brand, brandy, brown, brimstone, and others; but this power died out with the coming in of the Norman-French language. After that, instead of growing our own words, we 225 adopted them ready-made.—Professor Craik compares the English and Latin languages to two banks; and says that, when the Normans came over, the account at the English bank was closed, and we drew only upon the Latin bank. But the case is worse than this. English lost its power of growth and expansion from the centre; from this time, it could only add to its bulk by borrowing and conveying from without—by the external accretion of foreign words.
34. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(i) Before the Normans arrived, the English language easily and effectively formed compounds. However, after the introduction of Norman-French, that ability gradually faded away, and ready-made French or Latin words took the place of native English compounds. So, despair replaced wanhope; suspicion replaced wantrust; bidding-sale was replaced by auction; learning-knight was replaced by disciple; rime-craft was replaced by the Greek word arithmetic; gold-hoard became treasure; book-hoard became library; earth-tilth became agriculture; wonstead became residence; and many others followed suit.—Many English words also saw their meanings reduced and almost degraded, and the words themselves lost their former rank and dignity. The Norman conquerors literally and metaphorically stepped on the Saxon chair, which then became a stool or a footstool. Thatch, which shares a root with the word deck, used to refer to any kind of roof; but the arrival of Norman-French limited its meaning to a roof of straw. Whine originally referred to the crying of humans; now it is only used for the cry of a dog. Hide was the general term for the skin of any animal; now it only refers to the skin of a beast in modern English.—The most damaging effect on our language was that it completely stopped the growth of English words. For instance, we could once create derivatives of the word burn—like brunt, brand, brandy, brown, brimstone, and others; but this ability faded with the arrival of Norman-French. After that, instead of creating our own words, we just borrowed them.—Professor Craik compares the English and Latin languages to two banks, saying that when the Normans arrived, the account at the English bank was closed, and we only drew from the Latin bank. But the situation is even worse than that. English lost its ability to grow and expand from within; from this point forward, it could only increase by borrowing and incorporating from outside—by the external addition of foreign words.
35. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(ii) The arrestment of growth in the purely English part of our language, owing to the irruption of Norman-French, and also to the ease with which we could take a ready-made word from Latin or from Greek, killed off an old power which we once possessed, and which was not without its own use and expressiveness. This was the power of making compound words. The Greeks in ancient times had, and the Germans in modern times have, this power in a high degree. Thus a Greek comic poet has a word of fourteen syllables, which may be thus translated—
35. Losses of English from the Arrival of Norman-French.—(ii) The halt in growth within the purely English aspect of our language, due to the influx of Norman-French and the convenience of adopting ready-made words from Latin or Greek, diminished an old ability we once had, which was quite useful and expressive in its own right. This ability was the creation of compound words. The ancient Greeks had this ability in abundance, and modern Germans possess it as well. For instance, a Greek comic poet has a word that spans fourteen syllables, which can be translated as—
“Meanly-rising-early-and-hurrying-to-the-tribunal-to-denounce-another-for-an-infraction-of-the-law-concerning-the-exportation-of-figs.”6
"Rushing to the tribunal to report someone for breaking fig export laws." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
And the Germans have a compound like “the-all-to-nothing-crushing philosopher.” The Germans also say iron-path for railway, handshoe for glove, and finger-hat for thimble. We also possessed this power at one time, and employed it both in proper and in common names. Thus we had and have the names Brakespear, Shakestaff, Shakespear, Golightly, Dolittle, Standfast; and the common nouns want-wit, find-fault, mumble-news (for tale-bearer), pinch-penny (for miser), slugabed. In older times we had three-foot-stool, three-man-beetle7; stone-cold, heaven-bright, honey-sweet, snail-slow, nut-brown, lily-livered (for cowardly); brand-fire-new; earth-wandering, wind-dried, thunder-blasted, death-doomed, and many others. But such words as forbears or fore-elders have been pushed out by ancestors; 226 forewit by caution or prudence; and inwit by conscience. Mr Barnes, the Dorsetshire poet, would like to see these and similar compounds restored, and thinks that we might well return to the old clear well-springs of “English undefiled,” and make our own compounds out of our own words. He even carries his desires into the region of English grammar, and, for degrees of comparison, proposes the phrase pitches of suchness. Thus, instead of the Latin word omnibus, he would have folk-wain; for the Greek botany, he would substitute wort-lore; for auction, he would give us bode-sale; globule he would replace with ballkin; the Greek word horizon must give way to the pure English sky-edge; and, instead of quadrangle, he would have us all write and say four-winkle.
And the Germans have a phrase like “the-all-to-nothing-crushing philosopher.” They also use iron-path for railway, handshoe for glove, and finger-hat for thimble. We used to have this ability too, and we used it for both proper and common names. So we had names like Brakespear, Shakestaff, Shakespear, Golightly, Dolittle, Standfast; and common nouns like want-wit, find-fault, mumble-news (for tale-bearer), pinch-penny (for miser), and slugabed. In the past, we had three-foot-stool, three-man-beetle7; stone-cold, heaven-bright, honey-sweet, snail-slow, nut-brown, lily-livered (for cowardly); brand-fire-new; earth-wandering, wind-dried, thunder-blasted, death-doomed, and many others. But words like forbears or fore-elders have been replaced by ancestors; 226 forewit by caution or prudence; and inwit by conscience. Mr. Barnes, the Dorsetshire poet, wants to see these and similar compounds brought back, believing we should return to the old clear sources of “English undefiled,” and create our own compounds from our own words. He even extends this to English grammar, suggesting the phrase pitches of suchness for degrees of comparison. So instead of the Latin word omnibus, he prefers folk-wain; for the Greek botany, he suggests wort-lore; for auction, he proposes bode-sale; globule should be changed to ballkin; the Greek horizon must be replaced with the pure English sky-edge; and instead of quadrangle, he wants us to use four-winkle.
36. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(iii) When once a way was made for the entrance of French words into our English language, the immigrations were rapid and numerous. Hence there were many changes both in the grammar and in the vocabulary of English from the year 1100, the year in which we may suppose those Englishmen who were living at the date of the battle of Hastings had died out. These changes were more or less rapid, according to circumstances. But perhaps the most rapid and remarkable change took place in the lifetime of William Caxton, the great printer, who was born in 1410. In his preface to his translation of the ‘Æneid’ of Virgil, which he published in 1490, when he was eighty years of age, he says that he cannot understand old books that were written when he was a boy—that “the olde Englysshe is more lyke to dutche than englysshe,” and that “our langage now vsed varyeth ferre from that whiche was vsed and spoken when I was borne. For we Englysshemen ben borne ynder the domynacyon of the mone [moon], which is neuer stedfaste, but euer wauerynge, wexynge one season, and waneth and dycreaseth another season.” This as regards time.—But he has the same complaint to make as regards place. “Comyn englysshe that is spoken in one shyre varyeth from another.” And he tells an odd story in illustration of this fact. He tells about certain merchants who were in a ship “in Tamyse” (on the 227 Thames), who were bound for Zealand, but were wind-stayed at the Foreland, and took it into their heads to go on shore there. One of the merchants, whose name was Sheffelde, a mercer, entered a house, “and axed for mete, and specyally he axyd after eggys.” But the “goode-wyf” replied that she “coude speke no frenshe.” The merchant, who was a steady Englishman, lost his temper, “for he also coude speke no frenshe, but wolde have hadde eggys; and she understode hym not.” Fortunately, a friend happened to join him in the house, and he acted as interpreter. The friend said that “he wolde have eyren; then the goode wyf sayde that she understod hym wel.” And then the simple-minded but much-perplexed Caxton goes on to say: “Loo! what sholde a man in thyse dayes now wryte, eggës or eyren?” Such were the difficulties that beset printers and writers in the close of the fifteenth century.
36. Losses of English from the Incoming of Norman-French.—(iii) Once French words started making their way into the English language, the influx was quick and abundant. As a result, there were many changes in both the grammar and vocabulary of English from the year 1100, which is when we can assume that the English people alive at the time of the Battle of Hastings had largely passed away. These changes varied in speed depending on the situation. However, perhaps the most rapid and notable change occurred during the lifetime of William Caxton, the great printer, born in 1410. In his preface to his translation of Virgil’s ‘Æneid,’ published in 1490 when he was eighty years old, he mentions that he struggles to understand old books written when he was a boy, saying that “the old English is more like Dutch than English,” and that “our language now used varies greatly from what was used and spoken when I was born. For we Englishmen are born under the dominion of the moon, which is never stable, but always wavering, waxing one season, and waning and decreasing another season.” This refers to time. But he also makes the same complaint regarding place. “Common English spoken in one county varies from another.” He shares a strange story to illustrate this point. He talks about certain merchants who were on a ship “in Tamyse” (on the Thames), who were headed for Zealand but got stuck at the Foreland due to the winds and decided to go ashore. One of the merchants, named Sheffelde, a mercer, entered a house and asked for food, particularly for eggs. But the “good wife” replied that she “could speak no French.” The merchant, a steadfast Englishman, lost his temper because he also could not speak French but wanted eggs, and she didn’t understand him. Fortunately, a friend joined him in the house and acted as an interpreter. The friend said that “he would have eyren; then the good wife said that she understood him well.” And then the simple-minded but greatly confused Caxton goes on to say: “Look! What should a man in these days write, eggs or eyren?” Such were the challenges faced by printers and writers at the end of the fifteenth century.
37. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(i) This contribution differs very essentially in character from the last. The Norman-French contribution was a gift from a people to a people—from living beings to living beings; this new contribution was rather a conveyance of words from books to books, and it never influenced—in any great degree—the spoken language of the English people. The ear and the mouth carried the Norman-French words into our language; the eye, the pen, and the printing-press were the instruments that brought in the Latin words of the Fourth Period. The Norman-French words that came in took and kept their place in the spoken language of the masses of the people; the Latin words that we received in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries kept their place in the written or printed language of books, of scholars, and of literary men. These new Latin words came in with the Revival of Learning, which is also called the Renascence.
37. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(i) This contribution is very different in nature from the last one. The Norman-French contribution was a gift from one people to another—between living beings; this new contribution was more of a transfer of words from books to books, and it didn’t significantly impact the spoken language of the English people. The ear and mouth brought Norman-French words into our language; the eye, pen, and printing press were the tools that introduced the Latin words of the Fourth Period. The Norman-French words that entered our language became a part of the spoken language of the general population; the Latin words that we adopted in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries remained in the written or printed language of books, scholars, and literary figures. These new Latin words emerged during the Revival of Learning, also known as the Renascence.
The Turks attacked and took Constantinople in the year 1453; and the great Greek and Latin scholars who lived in that city hurriedly packed up their priceless manuscripts and books, and fled to all parts of Italy, Germany, France, and even into England. The loss of the East became the gain of the West. These scholars became teachers; they taught the Greek 228 and Roman classics to eager and earnest learners; and thus a new impulse was given to the study of the great masterpieces of human thought and literary style. And so it came to pass in course of time that every one who wished to become an educated man studied the literature of Greece and Rome. Even women took to the study. Lady Jane Grey was a good Greek and Latin scholar; and so was Queen Elizabeth. From this time began an enormous importation of Latin words into our language. Being imported by the eye and the pen, they suffered little or no change; the spirit of the people did not influence them in the least—neither the organs of speech nor the ear affected either the pronunciation or the spelling of them. If we look down the columns of any English dictionary, we shall find these later Latin words in hundreds. Opinionem became opinion; factionem, faction; orationem, oration; pungentem passed over in the form of pungent (though we had poignant already from the French); pauperem came in as pauper; and separatum became separate.
The Turks attacked and captured Constantinople in 1453; and the great Greek and Latin scholars living in that city quickly packed up their invaluable manuscripts and books and fled to various parts of Italy, Germany, France, and even England. The loss of the East turned into a gain for the West. These scholars became teachers; they taught the Greek 228 and Roman classics to eager and dedicated learners; thus, a new enthusiasm was sparked for studying the great masterpieces of human thought and literary style. Over time, anyone who wanted to be educated studied the literature of Greece and Rome. Even women joined in the study. Lady Jane Grey was a proficient Greek and Latin scholar; so was Queen Elizabeth. From this point on, there was a significant influx of Latin words into our language. Since they were brought in through reading and writing, they experienced little or no change; the character of the people had no impact on them—neither how they spoke nor how they listened affected their pronunciation or spelling. If we look down the columns of any English dictionary, we will find these later Latin words in abundance. Opinionem became opinion; factionem became faction; orationem turned into oration; pungentem was adopted as pungent (even though we already had poignant from the French); Pauperem came in as pauper; and separatum became separate.
38. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(ii) This went on to such an extent in the sixteenth and the beginning of the seventeenth century, that one writer says of those who spoke and wrote this Latinised English, “If some of their mothers were alive, they were not able to tell what they say.” And Sir Thomas Browne (1605-1682) remarks: “If elegancy (= the use of Latin words) still proceedeth, and English pens maintain that stream we have of late observed to flow from many, we shall, within a few years, be fain to learn Latin to understand English, and a work will prove of equal facility in either.” Mr Alexander Gill, an eminent schoolmaster, and the then head-master of St Paul’s School, where, among his other pupils, he taught John Milton, wrote a book in 1619 on the English language; and, among other remarks, he says: “O harsh lips! I now hear all around me such words as common, vices, envy, malice; even virtue, study, justice, pity, mercy, compassion, profit, commodity, colour, grace, favour, acceptance. But whither, I pray, in all the world, have you banished those words which our forefathers used for these new-fangled ones? 229 Are our words to be executed like our citizens?” And he calls this fashion of using Latin words “the new mange in our speaking and writing.” But the fashion went on growing; and even uneducated people thought it a clever thing to use a Latin instead of a good English word. Samuel Rowlands, a writer in the seventeenth century, ridicules this affectation in a few lines of verse. He pretends that he was out walking on the highroad, and met a countryman who wanted to know what o’clock it was, and whether he was on the right way to the town or village he was making for. The writer saw at once that he was a simple bumpkin; and, when he heard that he had lost his way, he turned up his nose at the poor fellow, and ordered him to be off at once. Here are the lines:—
38. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(ii) This continued to such an extent in the sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries that one writer commented about those who spoke and wrote this Latinized English, “If some of their mothers were alive, they wouldn’t be able to understand what they say.” Sir Thomas Browne (1605-1682) also noted: “If the use of elegant language (the use of Latin words) keeps going as it has been, and if English writers maintain this trend we’ve recently seen from many, we’ll soon have to learn Latin to understand English, and it will be just as easy to do either.” Mr. Alexander Gill, a well-known schoolmaster and the headmaster of St. Paul’s School, where he taught John Milton among others, wrote a book in 1619 on the English language. Among other things, he remarked: “Oh harsh words! I now hear all around me terms like common, vices, envy, malice; even virtue, study, justice, pity, mercy, compassion, profit, commodity, colour, grace, favour, acceptance. But I ask, where in the world have you banished the words our forefathers used for these trendy new ones? 229 Are our words to be treated like our citizens?” He referred to this trend of using Latin words as “the new mange in our speaking and writing.” However, the trend continued to grow, and even uneducated people thought it was clever to use a Latin word instead of a decent English one. Samuel Rowlands, a writer from the seventeenth century, satirized this pretentiousness in a few lines of verse. He pretended to be walking along the road when he encountered a countryman who wanted to know the time and whether he was on the right path to the town or village he was trying to reach. The writer quickly realized he was just a simpleton; when he learned that the man had lost his way, he turned up his nose at him and told him to get lost immediately. Here are the lines:—
“As on the way I itinerated,
"While I was traveling,"
A rural person I obviated,
A rural person I avoided,
Interrogating time’s transitation,
Questioning time's transition,
And of the passage demonstration.
And the passage demonstration.
My apprehension did ingenious scan
I nervously scanned cleverly.
That he was merely a simplician;
That he was just a simple person;
So, when I saw he was extravagánt,
So, when I saw he was extravagant,
Unto the óbscure vulgar consonánt,
To the obscure common consonant,
I bade him vanish most promiscuously,
I told him to disappear right away,
And not contaminate my company.”
And not ruin my business.”
39. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(iii) What happened in the case of the Norman-French contribution, happened also in this. The language became saturated with these new Latin words, until it became satiated, then, as it were, disgusted, and would take no more. Hundreds of
39. Latin of the Fourth Period.—(iii) What happened with the Norman-French influence also occurred here. The language got filled with these new Latin words until it was overflowing, and then it became tired of them and refused to accept any more. Hundreds of
“Long-tailed words in osity and ation”
“Long-tail words in osity and ation”
crowded into the English language; but many of them were doomed to speedy expulsion. Thus words like discerptibility, supervacaneousness, septentrionality, ludibundness (love of sport), came in in crowds. The verb intenerate tried to turn out soften; and deturpate to take the place of defile. But good writers, like Bacon and Raleigh, took care to avoid the use of such terms, and to employ only those Latin words which gave them the power to indicate a new idea—a new meaning or a new shade 230 of meaning. And when we come to the eighteenth century, we find that a writer like Addison would have shuddered at the very mention of such “inkhorn terms.”
crowded into the English language; but many of them were quickly pushed out. Thus words like discerptibility, supervacaneousness, septentrionality, ludibundness (love of sport), appeared in large numbers. The verb intenerate tried to replace soften; and deturpate aimed to take over defile. But good writers, like Bacon and Raleigh, made sure to avoid using such terms and to stick to those Latin words that allowed them to express a new idea—a new meaning or a new nuance 230 of meaning. And when we reach the eighteenth century, we see that a writer like Addison would have cringed at the very mention of such “inkhorn terms.”
40. Eye-Latin and Ear-Latin.—(i) One slight influence produced by this spread of devotion to classical Latin—to the Latin of Cicero and Livy, of Horace and Virgil—was to alter the spelling of French words. We had already received—through the ear—the French words assaute, aventure, defaut, dette, vitaille, and others. But when our scholars became accustomed to the book-form of these words in Latin books, they gradually altered them—for the eye and ear—into assault, adventure, default, debt, and victuals. They went further. A large number of Latin words that already existed in the language in their Norman-French form (for we must not forget that French is Latin “with the ends bitten off”—changed by being spoken peculiarly and heard imperfectly) were reintroduced in their original Latin form. Thus we had caitiff from the Normans; but we reintroduced it in the shape of captive, which comes almost unaltered from the Latin captivum. Feat we had from the Normans; but the Latin factum, which provided the word, presented us with a second form of it in the word fact. Such words might be called Ear-Latin and Eye-Latin; Mouth-Latin and Book-Latin; Spoken Latin and Written Latin; or Latin at second-hand and Latin at first-hand.
40. Eye-Latin and Ear-Latin.—(i) One subtle effect of the growing interest in classical Latin—that of Cicero and Livy, Horace and Virgil—was a change in the spelling of French words. We had already received—through listening—the French words assaute, aventure, defaut, dette, vitaille, and others. But as our scholars got used to seeing these words in Latin texts, they gradually changed them—for both sight and sound—into assault, adventure, default, debt, and victuals. They went even further. Many Latin words that already existed in the language in their Norman-French form (since we must remember that French is basically Latin with some parts cut off—altered by unique pronunciation and imperfect understanding) were brought back in their original Latin form. So, we had caitiff from the Normans; but we reintroduced it as captive, which comes almost directly from the Latin captivum. Feat came from the Normans; but the Latin factum, which was the source of the word, gave us a second version in the word fact. These types of words could be called Ear-Latin and Eye-Latin; Mouth-Latin and Book-Latin; Spoken Latin and Written Latin; or Latin that has been processed second-hand and Latin that is unfiltered.
41. Eye-Latin and Ear-Latin.—(ii) This coming in of the same word by two different doors—by the Eye and by the Ear—has given rise to the phenomenon of Doublets. The following is a list of Latin Doublets; and it will be noticed that Latin1 stands for Latin at first-hand—from books; and Latin2 for Latin at second-hand—through the Norman-French.
41. Eye-Latin and Ear-Latin.—(ii) The arrival of the same word through two different channels—through Vision and through Hearing—has led to the occurrence of Doublets. Below is a list of Latin Doublets; you'll see that Latin1 represents Latin from direct sources—like books; and Latin2 refers to Latin from indirect sources—via Norman-French.
Latin doublets or duplicates.
Latin. | Latin. | Latin. |
---|---|---|
Antecessorem | Antecessor | Ancestor. |
Benedictionem | Benediction | Benison. |
Cadentia (Low Lat. noun) Cadentia (Low Lat. noun) |
Cadence | Chance. |
Captivum | Captive | Caitiff. |
231 Conceptionem | Conception | Conceit. |
Consuetudinem | Consuetude | Custom. Costume. |
Cophinum | Coffin | Coffer. |
Corpus (a body) Corpus (a collection) |
Corpse | Corps. |
Debitum (something owed) Debt |
Debit | Debt. |
Defectum (something wanting) Defect (something missing) |
Defect | Defeat. |
Dilatāre | Dilate | Delay. |
Exemplum | Example | Sample. |
Fabrĭca (a workshop) Workshop |
Fabric | Forge. |
Factionem | Faction | Fashion. |
Factum | Fact | Feat. |
Fidelitatem | Fidelity | Fealty. |
Fragilem | Fragile | Frail. |
Gentīlis (belonging to a gens or family) Gentile (belonging to a family) |
Gentile | Gentle. |
Historia | History | Story. |
Hospitale | Hospital | Hotel. |
Lectionem | Lection | Lesson. |
Legalem | Legal | Loyal. |
Magister | Master | Mr. |
Majorem (greater) Greater |
Major | Mayor. |
Maledictionem | Malediction | Malison. |
Moneta | Mint | Money. |
Nutrimentum | Nutriment | Nourishment. |
Orationem | Oration | Orison (a prayer). Orison (a prayer). |
Paganum (a dweller in a pagus or country district) Pagan (a person living in a pagus or rural area) |
Pagan | Payne (a proper name). Payne |
Particulam (a little part) Part (a little part) |
Particle | Parcel. |
Pauperem | Pauper | Poor. |
Penitentiam | Penitence | Penance. |
Persecutum | Persecute | Pursue. |
Potionem (a draught) Potion (a drink) |
Potion | Poison. |
Pungentem | Pungent | Poignant. |
Quietum | Quiet | Coy. |
Radius | Radius | Ray. |
Regālem | Regal | Royal. |
Respectum | Respect | Respite. |
Securum | Secure | Sure. |
Seniorem | Senior | Sir. |
Separatum | Separate | Sever. |
Species | Species | Spice. |
Statum | State | Estate. |
Tractum | Tract | Trait. |
Traditionem | Tradition | Treason. |
Zelosum | Zealous | Jealous. |
42. Remarks on the above Table.—The word benison, a blessing, may be contrasted with its opposite, malison, a curse.—Cadence is the falling of sounds; chance the befalling of events.—A caitiff was at first a captive—then a person who made no proper defence, but allowed himself to be taken captive.—A corps is a body of troops.—The word sample is found, in older English, in the form of ensample.—A feat of arms is a deed or fact of arms, par excellence.—To understand how fragile became frail, we must pronounce the g hard, and notice how the hard guttural falls easily away—as in our own native words flail and hail, which formerly contained a hard g.—A major is a greater captain; a mayor is a greater magistrate.—A magister means a bigger man—as opposed to a minister (from minus), a smaller man.—Moneta was the name given to a stamped coin, because these coins were first struck in the temple of Juno Moneta, Juno the Adviser or the Warner. (From the same root—mon—come monition, admonition; monitor; admonish.)—Shakespeare uses the word orison freely for prayer, as in the address of Hamlet to Ophelia, where he says, “Nymph, in thy orisons, be all my sins remembered!”—Poor comes to us from an Old French word poure; the newer French is pauvre.—To understand the vanishing of the g sound in poignant, we must remember that the Romans sounded it always hard.—Sever we get through separate, because p and v are both labials, and therefore easily interchangeable.—Treason—with its s instead of ti—may be compared with benison, malison, orison, poison, and reason.
42. Remarks on the above Table.—The word benison, a blessing, contrasts with its opposite, malison, a curse.—Cadence refers to the falling of sounds; chance is about events happening.—A caitiff originally meant a captive—then referred to someone who didn’t make a proper defense, but let themselves be taken captive.—A corps is a body of troops.—The word sample appears in older English as ensample.—A feat of arms is a deed or fact of arms, par excellence.—To understand how fragile became frail, we need to pronounce the g hard, noticing how the hard guttural sound easily disappears—as in our own words flail and hail, which used to have a hard g.—A major is a greater captain; a mayor is a greater magistrate.—Magister means a bigger man—in contrast to a minister (from minus), a smaller man.—Moneta was the name for a stamped coin because these coins were first minted in the temple of Juno Moneta, Juno the Adviser or the Warner. (From the same root—mon—we get monition, admonition, monitor, admonish.)—Shakespeare often uses the word orison to mean prayer, like when Hamlet addresses Ophelia, saying, “Nymph, in thy orisons, be all my sins remembered!”—Poor comes from an Old French word poure; the modern French is pauvre.—To understand the disappearance of the g sound in poignant, we should remember that the Romans always pronounced it hard.—Sever comes from separate, because p and v are both labial sounds, so they are easily interchangeable.—Treason—with its s instead of ti—can be compared to benison, malison, orison, poison, and reason.
43. Conclusions from the above Table.—If we examine the table on page 231 with care, we shall come to several undeniable conclusions. (i) First, the words which come to us direct from Latin are found more in books than in everyday speech. (ii) Secondly, they are longer. The reason is that the words that have come through French have been worn down by the careless pronunciation of many generations—by that desire for ease in the pronouncing of words which characterises all languages, and have at last been compelled to take that form which was least difficult to pronounce. (iii) Thirdly, the two 233 sets of words have, in each case, either (a) very different meanings, or (b) different shades of meaning. There is no likeness of meaning in cadence and chance, except the common meaning of fall which belongs to the root from which they both spring. And the different shades of meaning between history and story, between regal and royal, between persecute and pursue, are also quite plainly marked, and are of the greatest use in composition.
43. Conclusions from the above Table.—If we look closely at the table on page 231, we can draw several clear conclusions. (i) First, the words that come directly from Latin are more common in books than in everyday conversation. (ii) Second, they tend to be longer. This is because the words that have come through French have been simplified over many generations due to the tendency for people to pronounce words more easily, resulting in forms that are simpler to say. (iii) Third, the two sets of words often have either (a) very different meanings or (b) different nuances of meaning. For example, there is no similarity in meaning between cadence and chance, aside from their shared root meaning of fall. The different nuances between history and story, between regal and royal, and between persecute and pursue, are also clearly distinct and are very useful in writing.
44. Latin Triplets.—Still more remarkable is the fact that there are in our language words that have made three appearances—one through Latin, one through Norman-French, and one through ordinary French. These seem to live quietly side by side in the language; and no one asks by what claim they are here. They are useful: that is enough. These triplets are—regal, royal, and real; legal, loyal, and leal; fidelity, faithfulness,8 and fealty. The adjective real we no longer possess in the sense of royal, but Chaucer uses it; and it still exists in the noun real-m. Leal is most used in Scotland, where it has a settled abode in the well-known phrase “the land o’ the leal.”
44. Latin Triplets.—Even more interesting is the fact that our language includes words that have appeared three times—once through Latin, once through Norman-French, and once through regular French. These words seem to coexist peacefully in the language; and no one questions why they are here. They are useful: that’s enough. These triplets are—regal, royal, and real; legal, loyal, and leal; fidelity, faithfulness, 8 and fealty. We no longer use the adjective real in the sense of royal, but Chaucer did; and it still exists in the noun real-m. Leal is mostly used in Scotland, where it has a permanent place in the well-known phrase “the land o’ the leal.”
45. Greek Doublets.—The same double introduction, which we noticed in the case of Latin words, takes place in regard to Greek words. It seems to have been forgotten that our English forms of them had been already given us by St Augustine and the Church, and a newer form of each was reintroduced. The following are a few examples:—
45. Greek Doublets.—The same double introduction that we observed with Latin words also applies to Greek words. It appears that it's been overlooked that our English versions were already provided to us by St. Augustine and the Church, and a newer version of each was brought back. Here are a few examples:—
Greek language. | Outdated Version. | Later form. |
---|---|---|
Adamanta9 (the untameable) Adamanta__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (the unstoppable) |
Diamond | Adamant. |
Balsamon | Balm | Balsam. |
Blasphēmein (to speak ill of) Blaspheme (to speak ill of) |
Blame | Blaspheme. |
Chirurgeon | Surgeon. | |
234
Dactŭlon (a finger) Dactyl (a finger) |
Date (the fruit) Date (the fruit) |
Dactyl. |
Phantasia | Fancy | Phantasy. |
Phantasma (an appearance) Phantasma (a vision) |
Phantom | Phantasm. |
Presbuteron (an elder) Elder (Presbuteron) |
Priest | Presbyter. |
Paralysis | Palsy | Paralysis. |
Scandălon | Slander | Scandal. |
It may be remarked of the word fancy, that, in Shakespeare’s time, it meant love or imagination—
It can be noted that the word fancy, during Shakespeare’s time, meant love or imagination—
“Tell me, where is fancy bred,
"Tell me, where is fancy made,
Or in the heart, or in the head?”
Or in the heart, or in the head?”
It is now restricted to mean a lighter and less serious kind of imagination. Thus we say that Milton’s ‘Paradise Lost’ is a work of imagination; but that Moore’s ‘Lalla Rookh’ is a product of the poet’s fancy.
It now refers to a lighter and less serious type of imagination. So, we say that Milton’s ‘Paradise Lost’ is a work of imagination, while Moore’s ‘Lalla Rookh’ is a product of the poet’s fancy.
46. Characteristics of the Two Elements of English.—If we keep our attention fixed on the two chief elements in our language—the English element and the Latin element—the Teutonic and the Romance—we shall find some striking qualities manifest themselves. We have already said that whole sentences can be made containing only English words, while it is impossible to do this with Latin or other foreign words. Let us take two passages—one from a daily newspaper, and the other from Shakespeare:—
46. Characteristics of the Two Elements of English.—If we focus on the two main components of our language—the English element and the Latin element—the Teutonic and the Romance—we will notice some striking qualities emerging. We've already pointed out that entire sentences can be constructed using only English words, whereas it's impossible to do this with Latin or other foreign words. Let's look at two excerpts—one from a daily newspaper and the other from Shakespeare:—
(i) “We find the functions of such an official defined in the Act. He is to be a legally qualified medical practitioner of skill and experience, to inspect and report periodically on the sanitary condition of town or district; to ascertain the existence of diseases, more especially epidemics increasing the rates of mortality, and to point out the existence of any nuisances or other local causes, which are likely to originate and maintain such diseases, and injuriously affect the health of the inhabitants of such town or district; to take cognisance of the existence of any contagious disease, and to point out the most efficacious means for the ventilation of chapels, schools, registered lodging-houses, and other public buildings.”
(i) “The roles of such an official are defined in the Act. They must be a licensed medical professional with skill and experience, to inspect and report regularly on the sanitary conditions of the town or district; to identify the presence of diseases, especially epidemics that increase the mortality rates, and to highlight any nuisances or local factors that could cause and perpetuate such diseases and harm the health of the residents of that town or district; to take note of any contagious diseases, and to suggest the most effective ways for the ventilation of chapels, schools, registered lodging-houses, and other public buildings.”
In this passage, all the words in italics are either Latin or Greek. But, if the purely English words were left out, the sentence would fall into ruins—would become a mere rubbish-heap of words. It is the small particles that give life and 235 motion to each sentence. They are the joints and hinges on which the whole sentence moves.—Let us now look at a passage from Shakespeare. It is from the speech of Macbeth, after he has made up his mind to murder Duncan:—
In this passage, all the words in italics are either Latin or Greek. But if we removed all the English words, the sentence would collapse into a jumbled mess. It’s the little bits that give life and motion to each sentence. They are the joints and hinges that keep the whole sentence moving. Now, let’s look at a passage from Shakespeare. It’s from Macbeth’s speech after he decides to kill Duncan:—
(ii) “Go bid thy mistress, when my drink is ready,
(ii) “Go tell your boss, when my drink is ready,
She strike upon the bell. Get thee to bed!—
She rang the bell. Get to bed!—
Is this a dagger which I see before me,
Is this a dagger I see in front of me,
The handle toward my hand? Come! let me clutch thee!
The handle reaching for my hand? Come! Let me grab you!
—I have thee not; and yet I see thee still.”
—I don't have you; and yet I still see you.”
In this passage there is only one Latin (or French) word—the word mistress. If Shakespeare had used the word lady, the passage would have been entirely English.—The passage from the newspaper deals with large generalisations; that from Shakespeare with individual acts and feelings—with things that come home “to the business and bosom” of man as man. Every master of the English language understands well the art of mingling the two elements—so as to obtain a fine effect; and none better than writers like Shakespeare, Milton, Gray, and Tennyson. Shakespeare makes Antony say of Cleopatra:—
In this passage, there’s only one Latin (or French) word—the word mistress. If Shakespeare had used the word lady, the passage would have been completely in English. The passage from the newspaper talks about broad generalizations, while the one from Shakespeare focuses on individual acts and feelings—on things that resonate “to the business and bosom” of man as man. Every master of the English language knows how to blend these two elements to create a powerful effect; and no one does it better than writers like Shakespeare, Milton, Gray, and Tennyson. Shakespeare makes Antony say of Cleopatra:—
“Age cannot wither her; nor custom stale
"Age can't diminish her; nor custom stale"
Her infinite variety.”
Her endless variety.
Here the French (or Latin) words custom and variety form a vivid contrast to the English verb stale, throw up its meaning and colour, and give it greater prominence.—Milton makes Eve say:—
Here, the French (or Latin) words custom and variety create a striking contrast with the English verb stale, bringing out its meaning and nuances, and making it stand out more. —Milton has Eve say:—
“I thither went
“I went there”
With inexperienc’d thought, and laid me down
With inexperienced thoughts, I laid down
On the green bank, to look into the clear
On the green bank, to look into the clear
Smooth lake, that to me seem’d another sky.”
Smooth lake, that to me looked like another sky.”
Here the words inexperienced and clear give variety to the sameness of the English words.—Gray, in the Elegy, has this verse:—
Here the words inexperienced and clear add variety to the monotony of the English words.—Gray, in the Elegy, has this line:—
“The breezy call of incense-breathing morn,
"The breezy call of incense-filled morning,"
The swallow twittering from the straw-built shed,
The swallow chirping from the straw-built shed,
The cock’s shrill clarion or the echoing horn,
The rooster’s loud crow or the echoing horn,
No more shall rouse them from their lowly bed.”
No one will wake them from their humble rest anymore.
236 Here incense, clarion, and echoing give a vivid colouring to the plainer hues of the homely English phrases.—Tennyson, in the Lotos-Eaters, vi., writes:—
236 Here incense, clarion, and echoing add a vibrant touch to the simpler tones of everyday English phrases.—Tennyson, in the Lotos-Eaters, vi., writes:—
“Dear is the memory of our wedded lives,
“Dear is the memory of our married lives,
And dear the last embraces of our wives
And, dear, the final hugs from our wives
And their warm tears: but all hath suffer’d change;
And their warm tears: but everything has changed;
For surely now our household hearths are cold:
For surely now our home fires are cold:
Our sons inherit us: our looks are strange:
Our sons inherit us: our looks are unusual:
And we should come like ghosts to trouble joy.”
And we should arrive like ghosts to disturb the happiness.”
Most powerful is the introduction of the French words suffered change, inherit, strange, and trouble joy; for they give with painful force the contrast of the present state of desolation with the homely rest and happiness of the old abode, the love of the loving wives, the faithfulness of the stalwart sons.
Most impactful is the use of the French words suffered change, inherit, strange, and trouble joy; because they powerfully highlight the contrast between the current state of despair and the comforting peace and happiness of the old home, the affection of loving wives, and the loyalty of strong sons.
47. English and other Doublets.—We have already seen how, by the presentation of the same word at two different doors—the door of Latin and the door of French—we are in possession of a considerable number of doublets. But this phenomenon is not limited to Latin and French—is not solely due to the contributions we receive from these languages. We find it also within English itself; and causes of the most different description bring about the same results. For various reasons, the English language is very rich in doublets. It possesses nearly five hundred pairs of such words. The language is all the richer for having them, as it is thereby enabled to give fuller and clearer expression to the different shades and delicate varieties of meaning in the mind.
47. English and other Doublets.—We've already seen how, by presenting the same word at two different doors—the Latin door and the French door—we have a significant number of doublets. But this phenomenon isn't just limited to Latin and French; it's not only due to the contributions from these languages. We also find it within English itself, and various factors lead to the same results. For many reasons, the English language is quite rich in doublets. It has nearly five hundred pairs of such words. The language is even richer for including them, as it allows for a fuller and clearer expression of the different shades and subtle varieties of meaning in our minds.
48. The sources of doublets are various. But five different causes seem chiefly to have operated in producing them. They are due to differences of pronunciation; to differences in spelling; to contractions for convenience in daily speech; to differences in dialects; and to the fact that many of them come from different languages. Let us look at a few examples of each. At bottom, however, all these differences will be found to resolve themselves into differences of pronunciation. They are either differences in the pronunciation of the same word by 237 different tribes, or by men in different counties, who speak different dialects; or by men of different nations.
48. The sources of doublets vary. However, five main factors seem to have contributed to their formation. They arise from differences in pronunciation; differences in spelling; contractions for ease of everyday conversation; variations in dialects; and the fact that many of them originate from different languages. Let's look at a few examples of each. Ultimately, though, all these differences can be traced back to differences in pronunciation. They represent either variations in the pronunciation of the same word by 237 different groups, or by people in different regions who speak various dialects; or by individuals from different nations.
49. Differences in Pronunciation.—From this source we have parson and person (the parson being the person or representative of the Church); sop and soup; task and tax (the sk has here become ks); thread and thrid; ticket and etiquette; sauce and souse (to steep in brine); squall and squeal.
49. Differences in Pronunciation.—From this source we have parson and person (the parson being the person or representative of the Church); sop and soup; task and tax (the sk has here become ks); thread and thrid; ticket and etiquette; sauce and souse (to steep in brine); squall and squeal.
50. Differences in Spelling.—To and too are the same word—one being used as a preposition, the other as an adverb; of and off, from and fro, are only different spellings, which represent different functions or uses of the same word; onion and union are the same word. An union10 comes from the Latin unus, one, and it meant a large single pearl—a unique jewel; the word was then applied to the plant, the head of which is of a pearl-shape.
50. Differences in Spelling.—To and too are the same word—one is used as a preposition, and the other as an adverb; of and off, from and fro, are just different spellings that represent different functions or uses of the same word; onion and union are the same word. A union 10 comes from the Latin unus, meaning one, and it originally referred to a large single pearl—a unique jewel; the term was later applied to the plant, the head of which resembles a pearl shape.
51. Contractions.—Contraction has been a pretty fruitful source of doublets in English. A long word has a syllable or two cut off; or two or three are compressed into one. Thus example has become sample; alone appears also as lone; amend has been shortened into mend; defend has been cut down into fend (as in fender); manœuvre has been contracted into manure (both meaning originally to work with the hand); madam becomes ’m in yes ’m11; and presbyter has been squeezed down into priest.12 Other examples of contraction are: capital and cattle; chirurgeon (a worker with the hand) and surgeon; cholera and choler (from chŏlos, the Greek word for bile); disport and sport; estate and state; esquire and squire; Egyptian and 238 gipsy; emmet and ant; gammon and game; grandfather and gaffer; grandmother and gammer; iota (the Greek letter i) and jot; maximum and maxim; mobile and mob; mosquito and musket; papa and pope; periwig and wig; poesy and posy; procurator and proctor; shallop and sloop; unity and unit. It is quite evident that the above pairs of words, although in reality one, have very different meanings and uses.
51. Contractions.—Contraction has been a significant source of doublets in English. A long word has a syllable or two removed, or two or three are compressed into one. For example, example has become sample; alone is also seen as lone; amend has been shortened to mend; defend has been reduced to fend (as in fender); manœuvre has been contracted to manure (both originally meaning to work with the hand); madam becomes ’m in yes ’m11; and presbyter has been condensed to priest.12 Other examples of contraction include: capital and cattle; chirurgeon (a worker with the hand) and surgeon; cholera and choler (from chŏlos, the Greek word for bile); disport and sport; estate and state; esquire and squire; Egyptian and 238 gipsy; emmet and ant; gammon and game; grandfather and gaffer; grandmother and gammer; iota (the Greek letter i) and jot; maximum and maxim; mobile and mob; mosquito and musket; papa and pope; periwig and wig; poesy and posy; procurator and proctor; shallop and sloop; unity and unit. It is clear that the pairs of words above, although essentially one, have very different meanings and uses.
52. Difference of English Dialects.—Another source of doublets is to be found in the dialects of the English language. Almost every county in England has its own dialect; but three main dialects stand out with great prominence in our older literature, and these are the Northern, the Midland, and the Southern. The grammar of these dialects13 was different; their pronunciation of words was different—and this has given rise to a splitting of one word into two. In the North, we find a hard c, as in the caster of Lancaster; in the Midlands, a soft c, as in Leicester; in the South, a ch, as in Winchester. We shall find similar differences of hardness and softness in ordinary words. Thus we find kirk and church; canker and cancer; canal and channel; deck and thatch; drill and thrill; fan and van (in a winnowing-machine); fitch and vetch; hale and whole; mash and mess; naught, nought, and not; pike, peak, and beak; poke and pouch; quid (a piece of tobacco for chewing) and cud (which means the thing chewed); reave and rob; ridge and rig; scabby and shabby; scar and share; screech and shriek; shirt and skirt; shuffle and scuffle; spray and sprig; wain and waggon—and other pairs. All of these are but different modes of pronouncing the same word in different parts of England; but the genius of the language has taken advantage of these different ways of pronouncing to make different words out of them, and to give them different functions, meanings, and uses.
52. Difference of English Dialects.—Another source of doublets comes from the dialects of the English language. Almost every county in England has its own dialect; however, three main dialects stand out prominently in older literature: the Northern, the Midland, and the Southern. The grammar of these dialects was different; their pronunciation of words was different—and this has led to one word splitting into two. In the North, we find a hard c, as in the caster of Lancaster; in the Midlands, a soft c, as in Leicester; in the South, a ch, as in Winchester. We will see similar differences of hardness and softness in common words. For example, we find kirk and church; canker and cancer; canal and channel; deck and thatch; drill and thrill; fan and van (in a winnowing machine); fitch and vetch; hale and whole; mash and mess; naught, nought, and not; pike, peak, and beak; poke and pouch; quid (a piece of chewing tobacco) and cud (the thing chewed); reave and rob; ridge and rig; scabby and shabby; scar and share; screech and shriek; shirt and skirt; shuffle and scuffle; spray and sprig; wain and wagon—and other pairs. All of these are just different ways of pronouncing the same word in different parts of England; but the nature of the language has taken advantage of these different ways of pronouncing to create different words from them, giving them different functions, meanings, and uses.
CHAPTER III.
HISTORY OF THE GRAMMAR OF ENGLISH.
1. The Oldest English Synthetic.—The oldest English, or Anglo-Saxon, that was brought over here in the fifth century, was a language that showed the relations of words to each other by adding different endings to words, or by synthesis. These endings are called inflexions. Latin and Greek are highly inflected languages; French and German have many more inflexions than modern English; and ancient English (or Anglo-Saxon) also possessed a large number of inflexions.
1. The Oldest English Synthetic.—The oldest form of English, or Anglo-Saxon, that came here in the fifth century was a language that showed how words related to each other by adding different endings to them, or through synthesis. These endings are known as inflexions. Latin and Greek are highly inflected languages; French and German have a lot more inflections than modern English; and ancient English (or Anglo-Saxon) also had a significant number of inflections.
2. Modern English Analytic.—When, instead of inflexions, a language employs small particles—such as prepositions, auxiliary verbs, and suchlike words—to express the relations of words to each other, such a language is called analytic or non-inflexional. When we say, as we used to say in the oldest English, “God is ealra cyninga cyning,” we speak a synthetic language. But when we say, “God is king of all kings,” then we employ an analytic or uninflected language.
2. Modern English Analytic.—When a language uses small words—like prepositions, auxiliary verbs, and similar terms—rather than inflections to show how words relate to each other, it’s called analytic or non-inflexional. For instance, when we say, as was done in Old English, “God is ealra cyninga cyning,” we’re using a synthetic language. But when we say, “God is king of all kings,” we're using an analytic or uninflected language.
3. Short View of the History of English Grammar.—From the time when the English language came over to this island, it has grown steadily in the number of its words. On the other hand, it has lost just as steadily in the number of its inflexions. Put in a broad and somewhat rough fashion, it may be said that—
3. Short View of the History of English Grammar.—Since the English language arrived on this island, it has steadily increased in the number of its words. At the same time, it has consistently reduced the number of its inflections. To put it simply and somewhat broadly, it can be said that—
(i) Up to the year 1100—one generation after the Battle of Senlac—the English language was a Synthetic Language.
(i) Up to the year 1100—one generation after the Battle of Senlac—the English language was a Synthetic Language.
(ii) From the year 1100 or thereabouts, English has been losing its inflexions, and gradually becoming more and more an Analytic Language.
(ii) Since around the year 1100, English has been dropping its inflections and is gradually becoming more of an Analytical Language.
4. Causes of this Change.—Even before the coming of the Danes and the Normans, the English people had shown a tendency to get rid of some of their inflexions. A similar tendency can be observed at the present time among the Germans of the Rhine Province, who often drop an n at the end of a word, and show in other respects a carelessness about grammar. But, when a foreign people comes among natives, such a tendency is naturally encouraged, and often greatly increased. The natives discover that these inflexions are not so very important, if only they can get their meaning rightly conveyed to the foreigners. Both parties, accordingly, come to see that the root of the word is the most important element; they stick to that, and they come to neglect the mere inflexions. Moreover, the accent in English words always struck the root; and hence this part of the word always fell on the ear with the greater force, and carried the greater weight. When the Danes—who spoke a cognate language—began to settle in England, the tendency to drop inflexions increased; but when the Normans—who spoke an entirely different language—came, the tendency increased enormously, and the inflexions of Anglo-Saxon began to “fall as the leaves fall” in the dry wind of a frosty October. Let us try to trace some of these changes and losses.
4. Causes of this Change.—Even before the arrival of the Danes and the Normans, the English people had started to drop some of their inflections. A similar trend can be seen today among Germans in the Rhine Province, who often leave off an n at the end of words and generally show a relaxed attitude toward grammar. However, when a foreign group interacts with locals, this tendency is naturally encouraged and often increased. The locals realize that these inflections aren't so crucial as long as they can communicate their meaning effectively to the foreigners. As a result, both groups come to understand that the root of the word is the most vital part; they focus on that and start to disregard the inflections. Additionally, in English, the accent always falls on the root of the word, making that part stand out more and carry more weight. When the Danes—who spoke a related language—began to settle in England, the tendency to drop inflections grew; but when the Normans—who spoke a completely different language—arrived, this tendency skyrocketed, and the inflections of Anglo-Saxon began to “fall as the leaves fall” in the dry wind of a frosty October. Let us explore some of these changes and losses.
5. Grammar of the First Period, 450-1100.—The English of this period is called the Oldest English or Anglo-Saxon. The gender of nouns was arbitrary, or—it may be—poetical; it did not, as in modern English it does, follow the sex. Thus nama, a name, was masculine; tunge, a tongue, feminine; and eáge, an eye, neuter. Like nama, the proper names of men ended in a; and we find such names as Isa, Offa, Penda, as the names of kings. Nouns at this period had five cases, with inflexions for each; now we possess but one inflexion—that for the possessive.—Even the definite article was inflected.—The infinitive of verbs ended in an; and the sign to—which we received from the 241 Danes—was not in use, except for the dative of the infinitive. This dative infinitive is still preserved in such phrases as “a house to let;” “bread to eat;” “water to drink.”—The present participle ended in ende (in the North ande). This present participle may be said still to exist—in spoken, but not in written speech; for some people regularly say walkin, goin, for walking and going.—The plural of the present indicative ended in ath for all three persons. In the perfect tense, the plural ending was on.—There was no future tense; the work of the future was done by the present tense. Fragments of this usage still survive in the language, as when we say, “He goes up to town next week.”—Prepositions governed various cases; and not always the objective (or accusative), as they do now.
5. Grammar of the First Period, 450-1100.—The English of this period is called Oldest English or Anglo-Saxon. The gender of nouns was random, or perhaps poetic; it didn’t, as it does in modern English, correspond to sex. So, nama, meaning a name, was masculine; tunge, meaning a tongue, was feminine; and eáge, meaning an eye, was neuter. Like nama, proper names for men ended in a; and we see names like Isa, Offa, Penda, as names of kings. Nouns during this period had five cases, each with its own inflection; now we only have one inflection—the possessive. Even the definite article was inflected. The infinitive of verbs ended in an; and the sign to—which we borrowed from the Danes—was not used except for the dative of the infinitive. This dative infinitive still appears in phrases like “a house to let,” “bread to eat,” “water to drink.” The present participle ended in ende (in the North, ande). This form of the present participle can still be heard in spoken language, though not in writing; some people regularly say walkin, goin, instead of walking and going. The plural of the present indicative ended in ath for all three people. In the perfect tense, the plural ending was on. There was no future tense; future actions were expressed using the present tense. Some of this usage still exists in the language, as when we say, “He goes up to town next week.” Prepositions governed different cases; and not always the objective (or accusative), as they do now.
6. Grammar of the Second Period, 1100-1250.—The English of this period is called Early English. Even before the coming of the Normans, the inflexions of our language had—as we have seen—begun to drop off, and it was slowly on the way to becoming an analytic language. The same changes—the same simplification of grammar, has taken place in nearly every Low German language. But the coming of the Normans hastened these changes, for it made the inflexional endings of words of much less practical importance to the English themselves.—Great changes took place in the pronunciation also. The hard c or k was softened into ch; and the hard guttural g was refined into a y or even into a silent w.—A remarkable addition was made to the language. The Oldest English or Anglo-Saxon had no indefinite article. They said ofer stán for on a rock. But, as the French have made the article un out of the Latin unus, so the English pared down the northern ane (= one) into the article an or a. The Anglo-Saxon definite article was se, seo, þaet; and in the grammar of this Second Period it became þe, þeo, þe.—The French plural in es took the place of the English plural in en. But housen and shoon existed for many centuries after the Norman coming; and Mr Barnes, the Dorsetshire poet, still deplores the ugly sound of nests and fists, and would like to be able to say and to write nesten and fisten.—The dative plural, which ended in um, becomes an e or an en. The um, 242 however, still exists in the form of om in seldom (= at few times) and whilom (= in old times).—The gender of nouns falls into confusion, and begins to show a tendency to follow the sex.—Adjectives show a tendency to drop several of their inflexions, and to become as serviceable and accommodating as they are now—when they are the same with all numbers, genders, and cases.—The an of the infinitive becomes en, and sometimes even the n is dropped.—Shall and will begin to be used as tense-auxiliaries for the future tense.
6. Grammar of the Second Period, 1100-1250.—The English of this period is called Early English. Even before the Normans arrived, the inflections of our language had—as we have seen—started to drop off, and it was gradually becoming an analytic language. The same changes—the same simplification of grammar—occurred in nearly every Low German language. But the arrival of the Normans sped up these changes, as it made the inflectional endings of words much less significant to the English people. Great changes also happened in pronunciation. The hard c or k was softened into ch; and the hard guttural g was refined into a y or even a silent w. A remarkable addition was made to the language. The earliest English or Anglo-Saxon did not have an indefinite article. They said ofer stán for on a rock. But, just as the French created the article un from the Latin unus, the English simplified the northern ane (= one) into the articles an or a. The Anglo-Saxon definite article was se, seo, þaet; and in the grammar of this Second Period it became þe, þeo, þe. The French plural in es replaced the English plural in en. However, housen and shoon existed for many centuries after the Norman arrival; and Mr. Barnes, the Dorsetshire poet, still laments the harsh sound of nests and fists, wishing he could say and write nesten and fisten. The dative plural, which ended in um, becomes e or en. The um, 242 however, still exists in the form of om in seldom (= at few times) and whilom (= in old times). The gender of nouns becomes confused and starts to tend to follow biological sex. Adjectives show a tendency to drop several of their inflections and to become as useful and flexible as they are now—when they are the same for all numbers, genders, and cases. The an of the infinitive becomes en, and sometimes even the n is dropped. Shall and will begin to be used as auxiliary verbs for the future tense.
7. Grammar of the Third Period, 1250-1350.—The English of this period is often called Middle English.—The definite article still preserves a few inflexions.—Nouns that were once masculine or feminine become neuter, for the sake of convenience.—The possessive in es becomes general.—Adjectives make their plural in e.—The infinitive now takes to before it—except after a few verbs, like bid, see, hear, etc.—The present participle in inge makes its appearance about the year 1300.
7. Grammar of the Third Period, 1250-1350.—The English from this period is often referred to as Middle English.—The definite article still has a few inflections.—Nouns that used to be masculine or feminine are now neutral for convenience.—The possessive form in es becomes more common.—Adjectives form their plural with e.—The infinitive now includes to before it—except after certain verbs, like bid, see, hear, etc.—The present participle in inge starts appearing around the year 1300.
8. Grammar of the Fourth Period, 1350-1485.—This may be called Later Middle English. An old writer of the fourteenth century points out that, in his time—and before it—the English language was “a-deled a thre,” divided into three; that is, that there were three main dialects, the Northern, the Midland, and the Southern. There were many differences in the grammar of these dialects; but the chief of these differences is found in the plural of the present indicative of the verb. This part of the verb formed its plurals in the following manner:—
8. Grammar of the Fourth Period, 1350-1485.—This can be referred to as Later Middle English. A writer from the fourteenth century notes that, during his time—and even earlier—the English language was “a-deled a thre,” meaning it was divided into three main dialects: the Northern, the Midland, and the Southern. There were many grammatical variations among these dialects; however, the most significant difference is seen in the plural forms of the present indicative of the verb. This part of the verb formed its plurals in the following way:—
North. | Midlands. | Southern. |
---|---|---|
We hopës | We hopen | We hopeth. |
You hopës | You hopen | You hopeth. |
They hopës | They hopen | They hopeth.14 |
In time the Midland dialect conquered; and the East Midland form of it became predominant all over England. As early as the beginning of the thirteenth century, this dialect had thrown off most of the old inflexions, and had become almost as flexionless 243 as the English of the present day. Let us note a few of the more prominent changes.—The first personal pronoun Ic or Ich loses the guttural, and becomes I.—The pronouns him, them, and whom, which are true datives, are used either as datives or as objectives.—The imperative plural ends in eth. “Riseth up,” Chaucer makes one of his characters say, “and stondeth by me!”—The useful and almost ubiquitous letter e comes in as a substitute for a, u, and even an. Thus nama becomes name, sunu (son) becomes sune, and withutan changes into withute.—The dative of adjectives is used as an adverb. Thus we find softë, brightë employed like our softly, brightly.—The n in the infinitive has fallen away; but the ë is sounded as a separate syllable. Thus we find brekë, smitë for breken and smiten.
Over time, the Midland dialect took over, and the East Midland version of it became the dominant form across England. By the early thirteenth century, this dialect had shed most of the old inflections and was almost as straightforward as modern English. Let’s point out some of the key changes. —The first personal pronoun Ic or Ich drops the guttural sound and becomes I. —The pronouns him, them, and whom are true datives and are used either as datives or as objectives. —The imperative plural ends in eth. “Riseth up,” Chaucer has one character say, “and stondeth by me!” —The handy and nearly everywhere present letter e replaces a, u, and even an. So nama becomes name, sunu (son) becomes sune, and withutan changes into withute. —The dative of adjectives is used like an adverb. So we see softë and brightë used similarly to our softly and brightly. —The n in the infinitive has dropped out, but the ë is pronounced as a separate syllable. So we find brekë and smitë for breken and smiten.
9. General View.—In the time of King Alfred, the West-Saxon speech—the Wessex dialect—took precedence of the rest, and became the literary dialect of England. But it had not, and could not have, any influence on the spoken language of other parts of England, for the simple reason that very few persons were able to travel, and it took days—and even weeks—for a man to go from Devonshire to Yorkshire. In course of time the Midland dialect—that spoken between the Humber and the Thames—became the predominant dialect of England; and the East Midland variety of this dialect became the parent of modern standard English. This predominance was probably due to the fact that it, soonest of all, got rid of its inflexions, and became most easy, pleasant, and convenient to use. And this disuse of inflexions was itself probably due to the early Danish settlements in the east, to the larger number of Normans in that part of England, to the larger number of thriving towns, and to the greater and more active communication between the eastern seaports and the Continent. The inflexions were first confused, then weakened, then forgotten, finally lost. The result was an extreme simplification, which still benefits all learners of the English language. Instead of spending a great deal of time on the learning of a large number of inflexions, which are to them arbitrary and meaningless, 244 foreigners have only to fix their attention on the words and phrases themselves, that is, on the very pith and marrow of the language—indeed, on the language itself. Hence the great German grammarian Grimm, and others, predict that English will spread itself all over the world, and become the universal language of the future. In addition to this almost complete sweeping away of all inflexions,—which made Dr Johnson say, “Sir, the English language has no grammar at all,”—there were other remarkable and useful results which accrued from the coming in of the Norman-French and other foreign elements.
9. General View.—During King Alfred's time, the West-Saxon speech—the Wessex dialect—was the dominant form of language and became the literary dialect of England. However, it didn't influence the spoken language in other parts of England, mainly because very few people could travel, and it could take days or even weeks for someone to journey from Devonshire to Yorkshire. Over time, the Midland dialect—spoken between the Humber and the Thames—became the leading dialect in England, and the East Midland variety of this dialect eventually became the foundation of modern standard English. This dominance likely occurred because it quickly dropped its inflections, making it easier, more pleasant, and more convenient to use. The reduction of inflections was probably influenced by the early Danish settlements in the east, the larger number of Normans in that area, the growth of thriving towns, and the increased communication between the eastern seaports and the Continent. The inflections became first confused, then weakened, then forgotten, and finally lost altogether. The result was a significant simplification that still helps all learners of the English language. Instead of investing a lot of time learning a multitude of inflections, which can seem arbitrary and meaningless to them, foreigners can focus on the words and phrases themselves—the very essence of the language. This is why the great German grammarian Grimm and others predict that English will spread globally and become the universal language of the future. Alongside this near-total elimination of inflections—which led Dr. Johnson to remark, “Sir, the English language has no grammar at all”—there were other notable and beneficial outcomes from the influence of Norman-French and other foreign elements.
10. Monosyllables.—The stripping off of the inflexions of our language cut a large number of words down to the root. Hundreds, if not thousands, of our verbs were dissyllables, but, by the gradual loss of the ending en (which was in Anglo-Saxon an), they became monosyllables. Thus bindan, drincan, findan, became bind, drink, find; and this happened with hosts of other verbs. Again, the expulsion of the guttural, which the Normans never could or would take to, had the effect of compressing many words of two syllables into one. Thus haegel, twaegen, and faegen, became hail, twain, and fain.—In these and other ways it has come to pass that the present English is to a very large extent of a monosyllabic character. So much is this the case, that whole books have been written for children in monosyllables. It must be confessed that the monosyllabic style is often dull, but it is always serious and homely. We can find in our translation of the Bible whole verses that are made up of words of only one syllable. Many of the most powerful passages in Shakespeare, too, are written in monosyllables. The same may be said of hundreds of our proverbs—such as, “Cats hide their claws”; “Fair words please fools”; “He that has most time has none to lose.” Great poets, like Tennyson and Matthew Arnold, understand well the fine effect to be produced from the mingling of short and long words—of the homely English with the more ornate Romance language. In the following verse from Matthew Arnold the words are all monosyllables, with the exception of tired and contention (which is Latin):—
10. Monosyllables.—The removal of inflections in our language has reduced many words to their roots. Hundreds, if not thousands, of our verbs used to have two syllables, but over time, the loss of the ending en (which was an in Anglo-Saxon) changed them into monosyllables. For example, bindan, drincan, findan became bind, drink, and find; and this transformation occurred with many other verbs as well. Additionally, the removal of gutturals, which the Normans never could or would adopt, resulted in many two-syllable words collapsing into one. So, haegel, twaegen, and faegen became hail, twain, and fain.—In these and other ways, modern English has largely become monosyllabic. This is so prevalent that entire books have been written for children using only monosyllables. While it must be acknowledged that a monosyllabic style can often feel dull, it is always serious and straightforward. In our translation of the Bible, there are entire verses composed solely of one-syllable words. Many of the most impactful passages in Shakespeare also rely on monosyllables. The same holds true for countless proverbs—like “Cats hide their claws”; “Fair words please fools”; “He that has most time has none to lose.” Great poets, such as Tennyson and Matthew Arnold, skillfully blend short and long words, mixing everyday English with more elaborate Romance language. In the following verse from Matthew Arnold, all the words are monosyllables except for tired and contention (which is from Latin):—
“Let the long contention cease;
"Let the lengthy dispute end;"
Geese are swans, and swans are geese;
Geese are swans, and swans are geese;
Let them have it how they will,
Let them have it however they want,
Thou art tired. Best be still!”
You are tired. It's best to be quiet!
In Tennyson’s “Lord of Burleigh,” when the sorrowful husband comes to look upon his dead wife, the verse runs almost entirely in monosyllables:—
In Tennyson’s “Lord of Burleigh,” when the grieving husband comes to see his dead wife, the lines mostly use one-syllable words:—
“And he came to look upon her,
“And he came to see her,
And he looked at her, and said:
And he looked at her and said:
‘Bring the dress, and put it on her,
‘Bring the dress and put it on her,
That she wore when she was wed.’”
That she wore on her wedding day.”
An American writer has well indicated the force of the English monosyllable in the following sonnet:—
An American writer has clearly shown the power of the English monosyllable in the following sonnet:—
“Think not that strength lies in the big, round word,
“Don’t think that strength is in the big, round word,
Or that the brief and plain must needs be weak.
Or that the brief and plain have to be weak.
To whom can this be true who once has heard
To whom can this be true who has ever heard
The cry for help, the tongue that all men speak,
The cry for help, the language that everyone understands,
When want, or fear, or woe, is in the throat,
When desire, fear, or sorrow is felt in the throat,
So that each word gasped out is like a shriek
So every word that comes out feels like a scream
Pressed from the sore heart, or a strange, wild note
Pressed from the aching heart, or a strange, wild note
Sung by some fay or fiend! There is a strength,
Sung by some fay or demon! There is a strength,
Which dies if stretched too far, or spun too fine,
Which breaks if pulled too far or twisted too tightly,
Which has more height than breadth, more depth than length;
Which has more height than width, more depth than length;
Let but this force of thought and speech be mine,
Let this power of thought and speech be mine,
And he that will may take the sleek fat phrase,
And whoever wants to can take the smooth, fancy phrase,
Which glows but burns not, though it beam and shine;
Which glows but doesn’t burn, even though it beams and shines;
Light, but no heat,—a flash, but not a blaze.”
Light, but no warmth—a spark, but not a fire.
It will be observed that this sonnet consists entirely of monosyllables, and yet that the style of it shows considerable power and vigour. The words printed in italics are all derived from Latin, with the exception of the word phrase, which is Greek.
It can be seen that this sonnet is made up entirely of one-syllable words, yet its style demonstrates significant power and energy. The words in italics all come from Latin, except for the word phrase, which is Greek.
11. Change in the Order of Words.—The syntax—or order of words—of the oldest English was very different from that of Norman-French. The syntax of an Old English sentence was clumsy and involved; it kept the attention long on the strain; it was rumbling, rambling, and unpleasant to the ear. It kept the attention on the strain, because the verb in a subordinate clause was held back, and not revealed till we had come to the 246 end of the clause. Thus the Anglo-Saxon wrote (though in different form and spelling)—
11. Change in the Order of Words.—The way words were arranged in the oldest English was very different from that in Norman-French. The structure of an Old English sentence was awkward and complex; it made you focus hard on the effort involved; it was noisy, chaotic, and unpleasant to listen to. It made you focus on the effort because the verb in a subordinate clause was delayed, only revealed at the end of the clause. So, the Anglo-Saxon wrote (though in different form and spelling)—
“When Darius saw, that he overcome be would.”
“When Darius saw that he would be victorious.”
The newer English, under French influence, wrote—
The newer English, influenced by French, wrote—
“When Darius saw that he was going to be overcome.”
“When Darius realized that he was about to be defeated.”
This change has made an English sentence lighter and more easy to understand, for the reader or hearer is not kept waiting for the verb; but each word comes just when it is expected, and therefore in its “natural” place. The Old English sentence—which is very like the German sentence of the present day—has been compared to a heavy cart without springs, while the newer English sentence is like a modern well-hung English carriage. Norman-French, then, gave us a brighter, lighter, freer rhythm, and therefore a sentence more easy to understand and to employ, more supple, and better adapted to everyday use.
This change has made an English sentence lighter and easier to understand because the reader or listener doesn't have to wait for the verb; each word appears just when it's expected, fitting into its “natural” place. The Old English sentence, which resembles the modern German sentence, has been compared to a heavy cart without springs, while the newer English sentence is like a modern, well-balanced English carriage. Norman-French, then, provided us with a brighter, lighter, more fluid rhythm, resulting in a sentence that's easier to understand and use, more flexible, and better suited for everyday conversation.
12. The Expulsion of Gutturals.—(i) Not only did the Normans help us to an easier and pleasanter kind of sentence, they aided us in getting rid of the numerous throat-sounds that infested our language. It is a remarkable fact that there is not now in the French language a single guttural. There is not an h in the whole language. The French write an h in several of their words, but they never sound it. Its use is merely to serve as a fence between two vowels—to keep two vowels separate, as in la haine, hatred. No doubt the Normans could utter throat-sounds well enough when they dwelt in Scandinavia; but, after they had lived in France for several generations, they acquired a great dislike to all such sounds. No doubt, too, many, from long disuse, were unable to give utterance to a guttural. This dislike they communicated to the English; and hence, in the present day, there are many people—especially in the south of England—who cannot sound a guttural at all. The muscles in the throat that help to produce these sounds have become atrophied—have lost their power for want of practice. The purely English part of the population, for many centuries after the Norman invasion, could sound gutturals quite easily—just as the Scotch 247 and the Germans do now; but it gradually became the fashion in England to leave them out.
12. The Expulsion of Gutturals.—(i) The Normans not only made our sentences easier and more enjoyable, but they also helped us eliminate the many throat sounds that were prominent in our language. It's notable that there is currently not a single guttural sound in French. There is no h in the entire language. The French write an h in several words, but they never pronounce it. Its purpose is simply to act as a barrier between two vowels—to keep them apart, as in la haine, meaning hatred. The Normans might have been able to produce throat sounds when they lived in Scandinavia; however, after residing in France for several generations, they developed a strong aversion to such sounds. It’s likely that many, from lack of use, found it difficult to vocalize a guttural sound. This aversion was passed on to the English, which is why today, many people—especially in southern England—cannot produce guttural sounds at all. The muscles in the throat that help create these sounds have weakened—have lost their ability due to lack of practice. The purely English population, for many centuries after the Norman invasion, could produce gutturals with ease—just like the Scots and Germans do now; but gradually, it became fashionable in England to omit them.
13. The Expulsion of Gutturals.—(ii) In some cases the guttural disappeared entirely; in others, it was changed into or represented by other sounds. The ge at the beginning of the passive (or past) participles of many verbs disappeared entirely. Thus gebróht, gebóht, geworht, became brought, bought, and wrought. The g at the beginning of many words also dropped off. Thus Gyppenswich became Ipswich; gif became if; genoh, enough.—The guttural at the end of words—hard g or c—also disappeared. Thus halig became holy; eordhlic, earthly; gastlic, ghastly or ghostly. The same is the case in dough, through, plough, etc.—the guttural appearing to the eye but not to the ear.—Again, the guttural was changed into quite different sounds—into labials, into sibilants, into other sounds also. The following are a few examples:—
13. The Expulsion of Gutturals.—(ii) In some cases, the guttural sound completely vanished; in others, it changed to or was represented by different sounds. The ge at the beginning of the passive (or past) participles of many verbs disappeared entirely. Thus, gebróht, gebóht, and geworht became brought, bought, and wrought. The g at the start of many words also dropped off. For example, Gyppenswich became Ipswich; gif became if; genoh turned into enough. —The guttural at the end of words—hard g or c—also disappeared. For instance, halig became holy; eordhlic became earthly; gastlic turned into ghastly or ghostly. The same applies to dough, through, plough, etc.—the guttural is visible in writing but not heard when spoken. —Additionally, the guttural was transformed into entirely different sounds—into labials, into sibilants, and into other sounds as well. Here are a few examples:—
(a) The guttural has been softened, through Norman-French influence, into a sibilant. Thus rigg, egg, and brigg have become ridge, edge, and bridge.
(a) The guttural sound has been softened, thanks to Norman-French influence, into a sibilant. So rigg, egg, and brigg have turned into ridge, edge, and bridge.
(b) The guttural has become a labial—f—as in cough, enough, trough, laugh, draught, etc.
(b) The throat-based sound has changed to a labial—f—as in cough, enough, trough, laugh, draught, etc.
(c) The guttural has become an additional syllable, and is represented by a vowel-sound. Thus sorg and mearh have become sorrow and marrow.
(c) The guttural has turned into an extra syllable, represented by a vowel sound. So, sorg and mearh have transformed into sorrow and marrow.
(d) In some words it has disappeared both to eye and ear. Thus makëd has become made.
(d) In some words, it has vanished from both sight and sound. So, makëd has turned into made.
14. The Story of the GH.—How is it, then, that we have in so many words the two strongest gutturals in the language—g and h—not only separately, in so many of our words, but combined? The story is an odd one. Our Old English or Saxon scribes wrote—not light, might, and night, but liht, miht, and niht. When, however, they found that the Norman-French gentlemen would not sound the h, and say—as is still said in Scotland—licht, &c., they redoubled the guttural, strengthened the h with a hard g, and again presented the dose to the Norman. But, if the Norman could not sound the h alone, still less could he sound the double guttural; and he very coolly let both alone— 248 ignored both. The Saxon scribe doubled the signs for his guttural, just as a farmer might put up a strong wooden fence in front of a hedge; but the Norman cleared both with perfect ease and indifference. And so it came to pass that we have the symbol gh in more than seventy of our words, and that in most of these we do not sound it at all. The gh remains in our language, like a moss-grown boulder, brought down into the fertile valley in a glacial period, when gutturals were both spoken and written, and men believed in the truthfulness of letters—but now passed by in silence and noticed by no one.
14. The Story of the GH.—So, how is it that we have the two strongest guttural sounds in the language—g and h—not just separately in many of our words, but also together? The story is quite interesting. Our Old English or Saxon scribes wrote—not light, might, and night, but liht, miht, and niht. However, when they noticed that the Norman-French speakers wouldn't pronounce the h and would say—as is still said in Scotland—licht, etc., they strengthened the guttural by adding a hard g to the h and presented that to the Normans. But, if the Norman couldn’t pronounce the h by itself, they certainly couldn't manage the double guttural; they simply ignored both—248 and let them be. The Saxon scribe doubled the marks for his guttural, much like a farmer might erect a sturdy wooden fence in front of a hedge; but the Norman effortlessly cleared both away without a second thought. And so, we ended up with the symbol gh in over seventy of our words, and in most of these, we don’t pronounce it at all. The gh lingers in our language, like a moss-covered boulder that was carried into the fertile valley during a glacial period when gutturals were both pronounced and written, and when people believed in the accuracy of letters—but now it remains silent and goes unnoticed.
15. The Letters that represent Gutturals.—The English guttural has been quite Protean in the written or printed forms it takes. It appears as an i, as a y, as a w, as a ch, as a dge, as a j, and—in its more native forms—as a g, a k, or a gh. The following words give all these forms: hail, day, fowl, teach, edge, ajar, drag, truck, and trough. Now hail was hagol, day was daeg, fowl was fugol, teach was taecan, edge was egg, ajar was achar. In seek, beseech, sought—which are all different forms of the same word—we see the guttural appearing in three different forms—as a hard k, as a soft ch, as an unnoticed gh. In think and thought, drink and draught, sly and sleight, dry and drought, slay and slaughter, it takes two different forms. In dig, ditch, and dike—which are all the same word in different shapes—it again takes three forms. In fly, flew, and flight, it appears as a y, a w, and a gh. But, indeed, the manners of a guttural, its ways of appearing and disappearing, are almost beyond counting.
15. The Letters that represent Gutturals.—The English guttural has taken on many different written or printed forms. It shows up as an i, a y, a w, a ch, a dge, a j, and—in its more traditional forms—as a g, a k, or a gh. The following words illustrate all these forms: hail, day, fowl, teach, edge, ajar, drag, truck, and trough. Now hail was hagol, day was daeg, fowl was fugol, teach was taecan, edge was egg, ajar was achar. In seek, beseech, sought—which are all different forms of the same word—we see the guttural appearing in three different forms—as a hard k, a soft ch, and an unnoticed gh. In think and thought, drink and draught, sly and sleight, dry and drought, slay and slaughter, it takes on two different forms. In dig, ditch, and dike—which are all variations of the same word—it again takes three forms. In fly, flew, and flight, it appears as a y, a w, and a gh. But truly, the ways of a guttural, its patterns of appearing and disappearing, are almost too numerous to count.
16. Grammatical Result of the Loss of Inflexions.—When we look at a Latin or French or German word, we know whether it is a verb or a noun or a preposition by its mere appearance—by its face or by its dress, so to speak. But the loss of inflexions which has taken place in the English language has resulted in depriving us of this advantage—if advantage it is. Instead of looking at the face of a word in English, we are obliged to think of its function,—that is, of what it does. We have, for example, a large number of words that are both nouns and verbs—we may use them as the one or as the other; and, 249 till we have used them, we cannot tell whether they are the one or the other. Thus, when we speak of “a cut on the finger,” cut is a noun, because it is a name; but when we say, “Harry cut his finger,” then cut is a verb, because it tells something about Harry. Words like bud, cane, cut, comb, cap, dust, fall, fish, heap, mind, name, pen, plaster, punt, run, rush, stone, and many others, can be used either as nouns or as verbs. Again, fast, quick, and hard may be used either as adverbs or as adjectives; and back may be employed as an adverb, as a noun, and even as an adjective. Shakespeare is very daring in the use of this licence. He makes one of his characters say, “But me no buts!” In this sentence, the first but is a verb in the imperative mood; the second is a noun in the objective case. Shakespeare uses also such verbs as to glad, to mad, such phrases as a seldom pleasure, and the fairest she. Dr Abbott says, “In Elizabethan English, almost any part of speech can be used as any other part of speech. An adverb can be used as a verb, ‘they askance their eyes’; as a noun, ‘the backward and abysm of time’; or as an adjective, ‘a seldom pleasure.’ Any noun, adjective, or neuter verb can be used as an active verb. You can ‘happy’ your friend, ‘malice’ or ‘fool’ your enemy, or ‘fall’ an axe upon his neck.” Even in modern English, almost any noun can be used as a verb. Thus we can say, “to paper a room”; “to water the horses”; “to black-ball a candidate”; to “iron a shirt” or “a prisoner”; “to toe the line.” On the other hand, verbs may be used as nouns; for we can speak of a work, of a beautiful print, of a long walk, and so on.
16. Grammatical Result of the Loss of Inflexions.—When we look at a Latin, French, or German word, we can tell if it’s a verb, noun, or preposition just by looking at it—by its shape or style, so to speak. However, the loss of inflections in English has taken away that advantage—if it can be considered an advantage. Instead of just looking at the form of a word in English, we have to think about its function—meaning what it does. For example, there are many words that can be both nouns and verbs—we can use them as either; and until we do, we can’t tell which one they are. So when we talk about “a cut on the finger,” cut is a noun because it names something; but when we say, “Harry cut his finger,” then cut is a verb because it describes what Harry did. Words like bud, cane, cut, comb, cap, dust, fall, fish, heap, mind, name, pen, plaster, punt, run, rush, stone, and many others can be used as nouns or verbs. Similarly, fast, quick, and hard can function as either adverbs or adjectives, and back can be used as an adverb, a noun, or even an adjective. Shakespeare boldly plays with this freedom. He has a character say, “But me no buts!” In this case, the first but is a verb in the command form, while the second one is a noun in the object form. Shakespeare also uses verbs like to glad, to mad, phrases like a seldom pleasure, and the fairest she. Dr. Abbott notes, “In Elizabethan English, almost any part of speech can serve as any other part. An adverb can be used as a verb, ‘they askance their eyes’; as a noun, ‘the backward and abysm of time’; or as an adjective, ‘a seldom pleasure.’ Any noun, adjective, or neutral verb can be used as an active verb. You can ‘happy’ your friend, ‘malice’ or ‘fool’ your enemy, or ‘fall’ an axe upon his neck.” Even in modern English, almost any noun can be turned into a verb. For instance, we can say, “to paper a room”; “to water the horses”; “to black-ball a candidate”; “to iron a shirt” or “a prisoner”; “to toe the line.” Conversely, verbs can be used as nouns; for example, we can refer to a work, a beautiful print, a long walk, and so forth.
CHAPTER IV.
SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH OF DIFFERENT PERIODS.
1. Vocabulary and Grammar.—The oldest English or Anglo-Saxon differs from modern English both in vocabulary and in grammar—in the words it uses and in the inflexions it employs. The difference is often startling. And yet, if we look closely at the words and their dress, we shall most often find that the words which look so strange are the very words with which we are most familiar—words that we are in the habit of using every day; and that it is their dress alone that is strange and antiquated. The effect is the same as if we were to dress a modern man in the clothes worn a thousand years ago: the chances are that we should not be able to recognise even our dearest friend.
1. Vocabulary and Grammar.—The oldest English, or Anglo-Saxon, is different from modern English in both vocabulary and grammar—in the words it uses and the forms they take. The difference is often surprising. However, if we take a closer look at the words and their appearance, we’ll often find that the words that seem so unusual are actually the ones we are most familiar with—words we use every day; it's just their appearance that is outdated and strange. The effect is similar to dressing a modern person in clothing from a thousand years ago: chances are, we wouldn’t even recognize our closest friend.
2. A Specimen from Anglo-Saxon.—Let us take as an example a verse from the Anglo-Saxon version of one of the Gospels. The well-known verse, Luke ii. 40, runs thus in our oldest English version:—
2. A Specimen from Anglo-Saxon.—Let’s look at a verse from the Anglo-Saxon version of one of the Gospels. The familiar verse, Luke ii. 40, reads like this in our oldest English version:—
Sóþlíce ðaet cild weox, and waes gestrangod, wisdómes full; and Godes gyfu waes on him.
Sóþlíce ðaet cild weox, and waes gestrangod, wisdómes full; and Godes gyfu waes on him.
Now this looks like an extract from a foreign language; but it is not: it is our own veritable mother-tongue. Every word is pure ordinary English; it is the dress—the spelling and the inflexions—that is quaint and old-fashioned. This will be plain from a literal translation:—
Now this looks like a passage from a foreign language, but it’s not: it’s our very own mother tongue. Every word is simple, everyday English; it’s just the style—the spelling and the inflections—that seem quirky and outdated. This will be clear from a literal translation:—
Soothly that child waxed, and was strengthened, wisdoms full (= full of wisdom); and God’s gift was on him.
Sure, here is the updated text: Sure enough, that child grew and became strong, full of wisdom; and God's gift was upon him.
3. A Comparison.—This will become plainer if we compare the English of the Gospels as it was written in different periods of our language. The alteration in the meanings of words, the changes in the application of them, the variation in the use of phrases, the falling away of the inflexions—all these things become plain to the eye and to the mind as soon as we thoughtfully compare the different versions. The following are extracts from the Anglo-Saxon version (995), the version of Wycliffe (1389) and of Tyndale (1526), of the passage in Luke ii. 44, 45:—
3. A Comparison.—This will become clearer if we look at the English of the Gospels as it was written during different periods of our language. The changes in the meanings of words, shifts in how they are used, differences in phrases, and the decline of inflections—all these aspects become obvious when we carefully compare the various versions. Here are excerpts from the Anglo-Saxon version (995), Wycliffe's version (1389), and Tyndale's version (1526) of the passage in Luke ii. 44, 45:—
Anglo-Saxon. | Wycliffe | Tyndale. |
---|---|---|
Wéndon ðaet he on heora gefére wáere, ðá comon hig ánes daeges faer, and hine sóhton betweox his magas and his cúðan. | Forsothe thei gessinge him to be in the felowschipe, camen the wey of á day, and souȝten him among his cosyns and knowen. | For they supposed he had bene in the company, they cam a days iorney, and sought hym amonge their kynsfolke and acquayntaunce. |
Ða hig hyne ne fúndon, hig gewendon to Hierusalem, hine sécende. | And thei not fyndinge, wenten aȝen to Jerusalem, sekynge him. | And founde hym not, they went backe agayne to Hierusalem, and sought hym. |
The literal translation of the Anglo-Saxon version is as follows:—
The direct translation of the Anglo-Saxon version is as follows:—
(They) weened that he on their companionship were (= was), when came they one day’s faring, and him sought betwixt his relations and his couth (folk = acquaintances).
(They) believed that he was relying on their companionship when they came one day during their travels and looked for him among his family and friends.
When they him not found, they turned to Jerusalem, him seeking.
When they couldn't find him, they went to Jerusalem, looking for him.
4. The Lord’s Prayer.—The same plan of comparison may be applied to the different versions of the Lord’s Prayer that have come down to us; and it will be seen from this comparison that the greatest changes have taken place in the grammar, and especially in that part of the grammar which contains the inflexions.
4. The Lord’s Prayer.—The same method of comparison can be used for the various versions of the Lord’s Prayer that we have; and from this comparison, it will be clear that the most significant changes have occurred in the grammar, particularly in the parts of grammar that involve inflections.
THE LORD’S PRAYER.
1130. | 1250. | 1380. | 1526. |
---|---|---|---|
Stephen's reign. | Henry III's reign. | Wycliffe's Bible. | Tyndale's Translation. |
Fader ure, þe art on heofone. | Fadir ur, that es in hevene, | Our Fadir, that art in hevenys, | Our Father which art in heaven; |
Sy gebletsod name þin, | Halud thi nam to nevene; | Halewid be thi name; | Halowed be thy name; |
Cume þin rike. | Thou do as thi rich rike; | Thi kingdom come to; | Let thy kingdom come; |
Si þin wil swa swa on heofone and on eorþan. | Thi will on erd be wrought, eek as it is wrought in heven ay. | Be thi wil done in erthe, as in hevene. | Thy will be fulfilled as well in earth as it is in heven. |
Breod ure degwamlich geof us to daeg. | Ur ilk day brede give us to day. | Give to us this day oure breed ovir othir substaunce, | Geve us this day ur dayly bred, |
And forgeof us ageltes ura swa swa we forgeofen agiltendum urum. | Forgive thou all us dettes urs, als we forgive till ur detturs. | And forgive to us our dettis, as we forgiven to oure dettouris. | And forgeve us oure dettes as we forgeve ur detters. |
And ne led us on costunge. | And lede us not into temptacioun; | And ledde us in na fandung. | And leade us not into temptation, |
Ac alys us fram yfele. Swa beo hit. | But sculd us fra ivel thing. Amen. | But delyvere us from yvel. Amen. | But delyver us from evyll. For thyne is the kyngdom, and the power, and the glorye, for ever. Amen. |
It will be observed that Wycliffe’s version contains five Romance terms—substaunce, dettis, dettouris, temptacioun, and delyvere.
It can be noted that Wycliffe’s version includes five Romance terms—substaunce, dettis, dettouris, temptacioun, and delyvere.
5. Oldest English and Early English.—The following is a short passage from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, under date 1137: first, in the Anglo-Saxon form; second, in Early English, or—as it has sometimes been called—Broken Saxon; 253 third, in modern English. The breaking-down of the grammar becomes still more strikingly evident from this close juxtaposition.
5. Oldest English and Early English.—The following is a brief excerpt from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, dated 1137: first, in the Anglo-Saxon form; second, in Early English, or—as it has occasionally been called—Broken Saxon; 253 third, in modern English. The simplification of the grammar becomes even more clearly noticeable from this side-by-side comparison.
(i) | Hí | swencton | Þá | wreccan | menn |
(ii) | Hí | swencten | the | wrecce | men |
(iii) | They | swinked (harassed) | the | wretched | men |
(i) | Þaes landes | mid | castel-weorcum. |
(ii) | Of-the-land | mid | castel-weorces. |
(iii) | Of the land | with | castle-works. |
(i) | Ða | Þá | castelas | waeron | gemacod, |
(ii) | Tha | the | castles | waren | maked, |
(iii) | When | the | castles | were | made, |
(i) | Þá | fyldon | hí | hí | mid | yfelum | mannum. |
(ii) | thá | fylden | hi | hi | mid | yvele | men. |
(iii) | then | filled | they | them | with | evil | men. |
6. Comparisons of Words and Inflexions.—Let us take a few of the most prominent words in our language, and observe the changes that have fallen upon them since they made their appearance in our island in the fifth century. These changes will be best seen by displaying them in columns:—
6. Comparisons of Words and Inflections.—Let’s look at some of the most important words in our language and see how they've changed since they first appeared in our island in the fifth century. We can best illustrate these changes by presenting them in columns:—
Anglo-Saxon. | Old English. | Middle English. | Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize. |
---|---|---|---|
heom. | to heom. | to hem. | to them. |
seó. | heó. | ho, scho. | she. |
sweostrum. | to the swestres. | to the swistren. | to the sisters. |
geboren. | gebore. | iboré. | born. |
lufigende. | lufigend. | lovand. | loving. |
weoxon. | woxen. | wexide. | waxed. |
7. Conclusions from the above Comparisons.—We can now draw several conclusions from the comparisons we have made of the passages given from different periods of the language. These conclusions relate chiefly to verbs and nouns; and they 254 may become useful as a KEY to enable us to judge to what period in the history of our language a passage presented to us must belong. If we find such and such marks, the language is Anglo-Saxon; if other marks, it is Early English; and so on.
7. Conclusions from the above Comparisons.—We can now draw several conclusions based on the comparisons we've made of the passages from different periods of the language. These conclusions mainly focus on verbs and nouns, and they may be useful as a KEY to help us determine which period in the history of our language a given passage belongs to. If we identify certain features, the language is Anglo-Saxon; if different features, it is Early English; and so on.
I.—ANGLO-SAXON MARKS. | II.—MARKS OF EARLY ENGLISH (1100-1250). | III.—MARKS OF MIDDLE ENGLISH (1250-1485). |
---|---|---|
Verbs. | Verbs. | Verbs. |
Infinitive in an. Infinitive in a. Pres. part. in ende. Pres. part. in end. Past part. with ge. Past participle with ge. 3d plural pres. in ath. 3rd person plural present in ath. 3d plural past in on. 3D plural past in on. Plural of imperatives in ath. Plural of commands in ath. |
Infin. in en or e. Infinite in en or e. Pres. part. in ind. Pres. part. in ind. ge of past part. turned into i or y. age of past part. turned into i or y. 3d plural in en. 3D plural in en. |
Infin. with to (the en was dropped about 1400). Infin. with to (the en was dropped around 1400). Pres. part. in inge. Pres. part. in inge. 3d plural in en. 3D plural in en. Imperative in eth. Imperative in eth. |
Nouns. | Nouns. | Nouns. |
Plurals in an, as, or a. Plurals in an, as, or a. Dative plural in um. Dative plural in um. |
Plural in es. Plural in es. Dative plural in es. Dative plural in es. |
Plurals in es (separate syllable). Plurals in es (distinct syllable). Possessives in es (separate syllable). Possessives in es (separate syllable). |
8. The English of the Thirteenth Century.—In this century there was a great breaking-down and stripping-off of inflexions. This is seen in the Ormulum of Orm, a canon of the Order of St Augustine, whose English is nearly as flexionless as that of Chaucer, although about a century and a half before him. Orm has also the peculiarity of always doubling a consonant after a short vowel. Thus, in his introduction, he says:—
8. The English of the Thirteenth Century.—In this century, there was a significant reduction and removal of inflections. This is evident in the Ormulum by Orm, a canon of the Order of St Augustine, whose English is almost as uninflected as Chaucer's, even though it's about a century and a half earlier. Orm also has the unique habit of always doubling a consonant after a short vowel. So, in his introduction, he states:—
“Þiss boc iss nemmnedd Orrmulum
"This book is called Orrmulum"
Forr þi þatt Orrm itt wrohhte.”
For this reason, Orrm wrote it.
That is, “This book is named Ormulum, for the (reason) that Orm wrought it.” The absence of inflexions is probably due to the fact that the book is written in the East-Midland dialect. But, in a song called “The Story of Genesis and Exodus,” written about 1250, we find a greater number of inflexions. Thus we read:—
That is, “This book is called Ormulum because Orm created it.” The lack of inflections is likely because the book is written in the East-Midland dialect. However, in a song titled “The Story of Genesis and Exodus,” written around 1250, we see more inflections. Thus we read:—
“Hunger wex in lond Chanaan;
"Hunger grew in the land of Canaan;"
And his x sunes Jacob for-ðan
And his son Jacob, therefore
Sente in to Egypt to bringen coren;
Sente into Egypt to bring corn;
He bilefe at hom ðe was gungest boren.”
He believed at home he was the best born.
That is, “Hunger waxed (increased) in the land of Canaan; and Jacob for that (reason) sent his ten sons into Egypt to bring corn: he remained at home that was youngest born.”
That is, “Hunger grew in the land of Canaan; and Jacob sent his ten sons to Egypt to bring back grain: he stayed home with the youngest.”
9. The English of the Fourteenth Century.—The four greatest writers of the fourteenth century are—in verse, Chaucer and Langlande; and in prose, Mandeville and Wycliffe. The inflexions continue to drop off; and, in Chaucer at least, a larger number of French words appear. Chaucer also writes in an elaborate verse-measure that forms a striking contrast to the homely rhythms of Langlande. Thus, in the “Man of Lawes Tale,” we have the verse:—
9. The English of the Fourteenth Century.—The four greatest writers of the fourteenth century are—in poetry, Chaucer and Langland; and in prose, Mandeville and Wycliffe. The endings of words continue to fade away, and especially in Chaucer's work, there is a greater presence of French vocabulary. Chaucer also employs a complex verse structure that stands in stark contrast to the straightforward rhythms found in Langland's writing. For example, in the “Man of Lawes Tale,” we have the verse:—
“O queenës, lyvynge in prosperitée,
"O queens, living in prosperity,
Duchessës, and ladyës everichone,
Duchesses and ladies, everyone,
Haveth som routhe on hir adversitée;
Have some compassion for her misfortune;
An emperourës doughter stant allone;
An emperor's daughter stands alone;
She hath no wight to whom to make hir mone.
She has no one to whom to vent her feelings.
O blood roial! that stondest in this dredë
O royal blood! that stands in this dread
Fer ben thy frendës at thy gretë nedë!”
Fer ben thy frends at thy great need!”
Here, with the exception of the imperative in Haveth som routhe (= have some pity), stant, and ben (= are), the grammar of Chaucer is very near the grammar of to-day. How different this is from the simple English of Langlande! He is speaking of the great storm of wind that blew on January 15, 1362:—
Here, except for the command in Haveth som routhe (= have some pity), stant, and ben (= are), Chaucer's grammar is quite similar to today's grammar. This is really different from the straightforward English of Langlande! He is talking about the huge storm that hit on January 15, 1362:—
“Piries and Plomtres weore passchet to þe grounde,
“Piries and Plomtres were pushed to the ground,
In ensaumple to Men þat we scholde do þe bettre,
In example to men that we should do better,
Beches and brode okes weore blowen to þe eorþe.”
Beaches and broad oaks were blown to the earth.
Here it is the spelling of Langlande’s English that differs most from modern English, and not the grammar.—Much the same may be said of the style of Wycliffe (1324-1384) and of Mandeville (1300-1372). In Wycliffe’s version of the Gospel of Mark, v. 26, he speaks of a woman “that hadde suffride many thingis of ful many lechis (doctors), and spendid alle hir thingis; and no-thing profitide.” Sir John Mandeville’s English keeps many old inflexions and spellings; but is, in other respects, modern enough. Speaking of Mahomet, he says: “And ȝee 256 schulle understonds that Machamete was born in Arabye, that was first a pore knave that kept cameles, that wenten with marchantes for marchandise.” Knave for boy, and wenten for went are the two chief differences—the one in the use of words, the other in grammar—that distinguish this piece of Mandeville’s English from our modern speech.
Here, the spelling of Langlande’s English is what differs the most from modern English, not the grammar. The same can be said about the style of Wycliffe (1324-1384) and Mandeville (1300-1372). In Wycliffe’s version of the Gospel of Mark, v. 26, he talks about a woman “who had suffered many things from many doctors and spent all her money; and nothing helped.” Sir John Mandeville’s English retains many old inflections and spellings, but in other ways, it’s modern enough. When discussing Mahomet, he says: “And you should understand that Mahomet was born in Arabia, who was first a poor boy that took care of camels, who went with merchants for merchandise.” The use of knave for boy and wenten for went are the two main differences—the one in word usage, the other in grammar—that set this piece of Mandeville’s English apart from our modern speech.
10. The English of the Sixteenth Century.—This, which is also called Tudor-English, differs as regards grammar hardly at all from the English of the nineteenth century. This becomes plain from a passage from one of Latimer’s sermons (1490-1555), “a book which gives a faithful picture of the manners, thoughts, and events of the period.” “My father,” he writes, “was a yeoman, and had no lands of his own, only he had a farm of three or four pound a year at the uttermost, and hereupon he tilled so much as kept half a dozen men. He had walk for a hundred sheep; and my mother milked thirty kine.” In this passage, it is only the old-fashionedness, homeliness, and quaintness of the English—not its grammar—that makes us feel that it was not written in our own times. When Ridley, the fellow-martyr of Latimer, stood at the stake, he said, “I commit our cause to Almighty God, which shall indifferently judge all.” Here he used indifferently in the sense of impartially—that is, in the sense of making no difference between parties; and this is one among a very large number of instances of Latin words, when they had not been long in our language, still retaining the older Latin meaning.
10. The English of the Sixteenth Century.—This, also known as Tudor-English, hardly differs in grammar from nineteenth-century English. This is evident from a passage in one of Latimer’s sermons (1490-1555), “a book that gives an accurate portrayal of the customs, ideas, and events of the time.” “My father,” he writes, “was a farmer and owned no land, just a farm that made him three or four pounds a year at the most, and from that, he farmed enough to support half a dozen men. He had pasture for a hundred sheep, and my mother milked thirty cows.” In this passage, it’s the old-fashioned, simple, and charming nature of the English—not its grammar—that makes us realize it wasn’t written in modern times. When Ridley, Latimer's fellow martyr, stood at the stake, he said, “I commit our cause to Almighty God, who will judge all fairly.” Here, he used indifferently to mean impartially—that is, without making a distinction between parties; this is just one of many examples of Latin words, which, being new to our language, still kept their older Latin meanings.
11. The English of the Bible (i).—The version of the Bible which we at present use was made in 1611; and we might therefore suppose that it is written in seventeenth-century English. But this is not the case. The translators were commanded by James I. to “follow the Bishops’ Bible”; and the Bishops’ Bible was itself founded on the “Great Bible,” which was published in 1539. But the Great Bible is itself only a revision of Tyndale’s, part of which appeared as early as 1526. When we are reading the Bible, therefore, we are reading English of the sixteenth century, and, to a large extent, of the early part of that century. It is true that successive generations of 257 printers have, of their own accord, altered the spelling, and even, to a slight extent, modified the grammar. Thus we have fetched for the older fet, more for moe, sown for sowen, brittle for brickle (which gives the connection with break), jaws for chaws, sixth for sixt, and so on. But we still find such participles as shined and understanded; and such phrases as “they can skill to hew timber” (1 Kings v. 6), “abjects” for abject persons, “three days agone” for ago, the “captivated Hebrews” for “the captive Hebrews,” and others.
11. The English of the Bible (i).—The version of the Bible that we currently use was made in 1611, so we might assume that it's written in seventeenth-century English. However, that's not the case. The translators were instructed by James I. to “follow the Bishops’ Bible,” and the Bishops’ Bible was based on the “Great Bible,” published in 1539. The Great Bible is actually a revision of Tyndale’s work, some of which was released as early as 1526. Therefore, when we read the Bible, we are reading English from the sixteenth century, mainly from the early part of that century. It's true that successive generations of printers have voluntarily changed the spelling and even slightly modified the grammar. For example, we see fetched instead of the older fet, more instead of moe, sown instead of sowen, brittle instead of brickle (which connects to break), jaws instead of chaws, and sixth instead of sixt, and so on. But we still find participles like shined and understanded, as well as phrases like “they can skill to hew timber” (1 Kings v. 6), “abjects” for abject persons, “three days agone” for ago, and “the captivated Hebrews” for “the captive Hebrews,” among others.
12. The English of the Bible (ii).—We have, again, old words retained, or used in the older meaning. Thus we find, in Psalm v. 6, the phrase “them that speak leasing,” which reminds us of King Alfred’s expression about “leasum spellum” (lying stories). Trow and ween are often found; the “champaign over against Gilgal” (Deut. xi. 30) means the plain; and a publican in the New Testament is a tax-gatherer, who sent to the Roman Treasury or Publicum the taxes he had collected from the Jews. An “ill-favoured person” is an ill-looking person; and “bravery” (Isa. iii. 18) is used in the sense of finery in dress.—Some of the oldest grammar, too, remains, as in Esther viii. 8, “Write ye, as it liketh you,” where the you is a dative. Again, in Ezek. xxx. 2, we find “Howl ye, Woe worth the day!” where the imperative worth governs day in the dative case. This idiom is still found in modern verse, as in the well-known lines in the first canto of the “Lady of the Lake”:—
12. The English of the Bible (ii).—Once again, we have old words kept or used in their older meanings. For example, in Psalm v. 6, we see the phrase “them that speak leasing,” which reminds us of King Alfred’s phrase “leasum spellum” (lying stories). Trow and ween are often found; the “champaign over against Gilgal” (Deut. xi. 30) refers to the plain; and a publican in the New Testament is a tax collector, who sent the taxes he collected from the Jews to the Roman Treasury or Publicum. An “ill-favoured person” is just someone who is not good-looking; and “bravery” (Isa. iii. 18) is used to mean fancy clothing.—Some of the oldest grammar also remains, as in Esther viii. 8, “Write ye, as it liketh you,” where the you is in the dative case. Again, in Ezek. xxx. 2, we find “Howl ye, Woe worth the day!” where the imperative worth governs day in the dative case. This way of speaking is still found in modern poetry, as in the well-known lines from the first canto of the “Lady of the Lake”:—
“Woe worth the chase, woe worth the day
“Woe worth the chase, woe worth the day
That cost thy life, my gallant grey!”
That cost you your life, my brave grey!
CHAPTER V.
MODERN ENGLISH.
1. Grammar Fixed.—From the date of 1485—that is, from the beginning of the reign of Henry VII.—the changes in the grammar or constitution of our language are so extremely small, that they are hardly noticeable. Any Englishman of ordinary education can read a book belonging to the latter part of the fifteenth or to the sixteenth century without difficulty. Since that time the grammar of our language has hardly changed at all, though we have altered and enlarged our vocabulary, and have adopted thousands of new words. The introduction of Printing, the Revival of Learning, the Translation of the Bible, the growth and spread of the power to read and write—these and other influences tended to fix the language and to keep it as it is to-day. It is true that we have dropped a few old-fashioned endings, like the n or en in silvern and golden; but, so far as form or grammar is concerned, the English of the sixteenth and the English of the nineteenth centuries are substantially the same.
1. Grammar Fixed.—Since 1485, which marks the start of Henry VII's reign, the changes in the grammar or structure of our language have been so minimal that they’re barely noticeable. Any English speaker with a basic education can read books from the late 15th or 16th century without any trouble. Since then, the grammar of our language has hardly changed at all; however, we have updated and expanded our vocabulary and adopted thousands of new words. The introduction of printing, the revival of learning, the translation of the Bible, and the increased ability to read and write—these and other factors have helped stabilize the language and keep it as it is today. It’s true that we’ve dropped a few outdated endings, like the n or en in silvern and golden; but in terms of form or grammar, the English of the 16th and 19th centuries are essentially the same.
2. New Words.—But, while the grammar of English has remained the same, the vocabulary of English has been growing, and growing rapidly, not merely with each century, but with each generation. The discovery of the New World in 1492 gave an impetus to maritime enterprise in England, which it never lost, brought us into connection with the Spaniards, and hence contributed to our language several Spanish words. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, Italian literature 259 was largely read; Wyatt and Surrey show its influence in their poems; and Italian words began to come in in considerable numbers. Commerce, too, has done much for us in this way; and along with the article imported, we have in general introduced also the name it bore in its own native country. In later times, Science has been making rapid strides—has been bringing to light new discoveries and new inventions almost every week; and along with these new discoveries, the language has been enriched with new names and new terms. Let us look a little more closely at the character of these foreign contributions to the vocabulary of our tongue.
2. New Words.—While the grammar of English has stayed the same, the vocabulary has been expanding rapidly, not just with each century but with every generation. The discovery of the New World in 1492 sparked maritime exploration in England, which has consistently thrived, and it connected us with the Spaniards, adding several Spanish words to our language. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, Italian literature was widely read; Wyatt and Surrey reflected its influence in their poems, and many Italian words started to come in significant numbers. Commerce has also contributed to this, as we often introduced the names of imported goods from their native countries. In more recent times, science has advanced quickly, revealing new discoveries and inventions almost weekly; along with these discoveries, our language has gained new names and terms. Let’s take a closer look at these foreign contributions to the vocabulary of our language.
3. Spanish Words.—The words we have received from the Spanish language are not numerous, but they are important. In addition to the ill-fated word armada, we have the Spanish for Mr, which is Don (from Lat. dominus, a lord), with its feminine Duenna. They gave us also alligator, which is our English way of writing el lagarto, the lizard. They also presented us with a large number of words that end in o—such as buffalo, cargo, desperado, guano, indigo, mosquito, mulatto, negro, potato, tornado, and others. The following is a tolerably full list:—
3. Spanish Words.—The words we've borrowed from the Spanish language aren't many, but they're significant. Besides the unfortunate term armada, we have the Spanish word for Mr, which is Don (from Lat. dominus, meaning lord), along with its feminine counterpart Duenna. They also gave us alligator, which is our English interpretation of el lagarto, meaning lizard. Additionally, they introduced a variety of words that end in o—like buffalo, cargo, desperado, guano, indigo, mosquito, mulatto, negro, potato, tornado, and more. Here’s a fairly complete list:—
Alligator. Armada. Barricade. Battledore. Bravado. Buffalo. Cargo. Cigar. Cochineal. |
Cork. Creole. Desperado. Don. Duenna. Eldorado. Embargo. Filibuster. Flotilla. |
Galleon (a ship). Grandee. Grenade. Guerilla. Indigo. Jennet. Matador. Merino. Mosquito. |
Mulatto. Negro. Octoroon. Quadroon. Renegade. Savannah. Sherry (= Xeres). Tornado. Vanilla. |
4. Italian Words.—Italian literature has been read and cultivated in England since the time of Chaucer—since the fourteenth century; and the arts and artists of Italy have for many centuries exerted a great deal of influence on those of England. Hence it is that we owe to the Italian language a large number of words. These relate to poetry, such as canto, sonnet, stanza; to music, as pianoforte, opera, oratorio, soprano, alto, contralto; to architecture and sculpture, as 260 portico, piazza, cupola, torso; and to painting, as studio, fresco (an open-air painting), and others. The following is a complete list:—
4. Italian Words.—Italian literature has been read and appreciated in England since the time of Chaucer—since the fourteenth century; and the arts and artists of Italy have influenced those in England for many centuries. Because of this, we owe a large number of words to the Italian language. These relate to poetry, such as canto, sonnet, stanza; to music, such as pianoforte, opera, oratorio, soprano, alto, contralto; to architecture and sculpture, such as portico, piazza, cupola, torso; and to painting, such as studio, fresco (an open-air painting), and others. The following is a complete list:—
Alarm. Alert. Alto. Arcade. Balcony. Balustrade. Bandit. Bankrupt. Bravo. Brigade. Brigand. Broccoli. Burlesque. Bust. Cameo. Canteen. Canto. Caprice. Caricature. Carnival. Cartoon. Cascade. Cavalcade. |
Charlatan. Citadel. Colonnade. Concert. Contralto. Conversazione. Cornice. Corridor. Cupola. Curvet. Dilettante. Ditto. Doge. Domino. Extravaganza. Fiasco. Folio. Fresco. Gazette. Gondola. Granite. Grotto. Guitar. |
Incognito. Influenza. Lagoon. Lava. Lazaretto. Macaroni. Madonna. Madrigal. Malaria. Manifesto. Motto. Moustache. Niche. Opera. Oratorio. Palette. Pantaloon. Parapet. Pedant. Pianoforte. Piazza. Pistol. Portico. |
Proviso. Quarto. Regatta. Ruffian. Serenade. Sonnet. Soprano. Stanza. Stiletto. Stucco. Studio. Tenor. Terra-cotta. Tirade. Torso. Trombone. Umbrella. Vermilion. Vertu. Virtuoso. Vista. Volcano. Zany. |
5. Dutch Words.—We have had for many centuries commercial dealings with the Dutch; and as they, like ourselves, are a great seafaring people, they have given us a number of words relating to the management of ships. In the fourteenth century, the southern part of the German Ocean was the most frequented sea in the world; and the chances of plunder were so great that ships of war had to keep cruising up and down to protect the trading vessels that sailed between England and the Low Countries. The following are the words which we owe to the Netherlands:—
5. Dutch Words.—For many centuries, we have had trade relations with the Dutch, and since they are, like us, a prominent seafaring nation, they have introduced several words related to ship management into our language. In the fourteenth century, the southern part of the North Sea was the busiest sea in the world, and the opportunities for looting were so high that warships had to patrol constantly to protect the trading vessels traveling between England and the Low Countries. Here are the words we owe to the Netherlands:—
Ballast. Boom. Boor. Burgomaster. Hoy. |
Luff. Reef. Schiedam (gin). Skates. Skipper. |
Sloop. Smack. Smuggle. Stiver. Taffrail. |
Trigger. Wear (said of a ship). Wear (referring to a ship). Yawl. |
6. French Words.—Besides the large additions to our language made by the Norman-French, we have from time to time imported direct from France a number of French words, without change in the spelling, and with little change in the pronunciation. The French have been for centuries the most polished nation in Europe; from France the changing fashions in dress spread over all the countries of the Continent; French literature has been much read in England since the time of Charles II.; and for a long time all diplomatic correspondence between foreign countries and England was carried on in French. Words relating to manners and customs are common, such as soirée, etiquette, séance, élite; and we have also the names of things which were invented in France, such as mitrailleuse, carte-de-visite, coup d’état, and others. Some of these words are, in spelling, exactly like English; and advantage of this has been taken in a well-known epigram:—
6. French Words.—In addition to the significant contributions to our language from Norman-French, we've periodically borrowed a number of French words directly from France, keeping their spelling mostly the same and altering their pronunciation little. The French have been one of the most refined nations in Europe for centuries; trends in fashion have spread from France to all the countries on the continent; French literature has been widely read in England since the time of Charles II.; and for a long time, all diplomatic communications between foreign nations and England were conducted in French. Words related to manners and customs are common, such as soirée, etiquette, séance, élite; and we've also adopted names for things invented in France, like mitrailleuse, carte-de-visite, coup d’état, and others. Some of these words are spelled exactly like their English counterparts, and this similarity has been cleverly used in a famous epigram:—
The French have taste in all they do,
The French have a sense of style in everything they do,
Which we are quite without;
Which we are quite lacking;
To us gave only gout.
To us gave only pain.
The following is a list of French words which have been imported in comparatively recent times:—
The following is a list of French words that have been borrowed in relatively recent times:—
Aide-de-camp. Belle. Bivouac. Blonde. Bouquet. Brochure. Brunette. Brusque. |
Carte-de-visite. Coup-d’état. Débris. Début. Déjeûner. Depot. Éclat. Ennui. |
Etiquette. Façade. Goût. Naïve. Naïveté. Nonchalance. Outré. Penchant. |
Personnel. Précis. Programme. Protégé. Recherché. Séance. Soirée. Trousseau. |
The Scotch have always had a closer connection with the French nation than England; and hence we find in the Scottish dialect of English a number of French words that are not used in South Britain at all. A leg of mutton is called in Scotland a gigot; the dish on which it is laid is an ashet (from assiette); a cup for tea or for wine is a tassie (from tasse); the gate of a town is 262 called the port; and a stubborn person is dour (Fr. dur, from Lat. durus); while a gentle and amiable person is douce (Fr. douce, Lat. dulcis).
The Scots have always had a closer connection with the French than with the English; that's why we see in the Scottish version of English quite a few French words that aren't used at all in England. A leg of mutton is called a gigot in Scotland; the dish it’s served on is an ashet (from assiette); a cup for tea or wine is a tassie (from tasse); the entrance to a town is called the port; and a stubborn person is described as dour (Fr. dur, from Lat. durus); whereas a gentle and kind person is referred to as douce (Fr. douce, Lat. dulcis).
7. German Words.—It must not be forgotten that English is a Low-German dialect, while the German of books is New High-German. We have never borrowed directly from High-German, because we have never needed to borrow. Those modern German words that have come into our language in recent times are chiefly the names of minerals, with a few striking exceptions, such as loafer, which came to us from the German immigrants to the United States, and plunder, which seems to have been brought from Germany by English soldiers who had served under Gustavus Adolphus. The following are the German words which we have received in recent times:—
7. German Words.—It's important to remember that English is a Low-German dialect, while the German we find in books is New High-German. We have never borrowed directly from High-German because we never needed to. The modern German words that have entered our language recently are mainly the names of minerals, along with a few notable exceptions, like loafer, which came from German immigrants to the United States, and plunder, which seems to have been introduced to us by English soldiers who served under Gustavus Adolphus. The following are the German words that we have received in recent times:—
Cobalt. Felspar. Hornblende. |
Landgrave. Loafer. Margrave. |
Meerschaum. Nickel. Plunder. |
Poodle. Quartz. Zinc. |
8. Hebrew Words.—These, with very few exceptions, have come to us from the translation of the Bible, which is now in use in our homes and churches. Abbot and abbey come from the Hebrew word abba, father; and such words as cabal and Talmud, though not found in the Old Testament, have been contributed by Jewish literature. The following is a tolerably complete list:—
8. Hebrew Words.—These, with very few exceptions, have come to us from the translation of the Bible that we currently use in our homes and churches. Abbot and abbey are derived from the Hebrew word abba, meaning father; and words like cabal and Talmud, while not found in the Old Testament, have been introduced through Jewish literature. Here is a fairly complete list:—
Abbey. Abbot. Amen. Behemoth. Cabal. Cherub. |
Cinnamon. Hallelujah. Hosannah. Jehovah. Jubilee. Gehenna. |
Leviathan. Manna. Paschal. Pharisee. Pharisaical. Rabbi. |
Sabbath. Sadducees. Satan. Seraph. Shibboleth. Talmud. |
9. Other Foreign Words.—The English have always been the greatest travellers in the world; and our sailors always the most daring, intelligent, and enterprising. There is hardly a port or a country in the world into which an English ship has not penetrated; and our commerce has now been maintained for centuries with every people on the face of the globe. We exchange goods with almost every nation and tribe under the 263 sun. When we import articles or produce from abroad, we in general import the native name along with the thing. Hence it is that we have guano, maize, and tomato from the two Americas; coffee, cotton, and tamarind from Arabia; tea, congou, and nankeen from China; calico, chintz, and rupee from Hindostan; bamboo, gamboge, and sago from the Malay Peninsula; lemon, musk, and orange from Persia; boomerang and kangaroo from Australia; chibouk, ottoman, and tulip from Turkey. The following are lists of these foreign words; and they are worth examining with the greatest minuteness:—
9. Other Foreign Words.—The English have always been the greatest travelers in the world, and our sailors have consistently been the most daring, intelligent, and adventurous. There’s hardly a port or country that an English ship hasn’t reached; our trade has been ongoing for centuries with every nation on the planet. We exchange goods with nearly every nation and tribe under the 263 sun. When we import items or products from abroad, we generally bring in the original name along with the item. That’s why we have guano, maize, and tomato from the Americas; coffee, cotton, and tamarind from Arabia; tea, congou, and nankeen from China; calico, chintz, and rupee from India; bamboo, gamboge, and sago from the Malay Peninsula; lemon, musk, and orange from Persia; boomerang and kangaroo from Australia; chibouk, ottoman, and tulip from Turkey. The following are lists of these foreign words, and they are worth examining in detail:—
African Languages. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Baobab. Canary. Chimpanzee. |
Gnu. Gorilla. Guinea. |
Karoo. Kraal. Oasis. |
Quagga. Zebra. |
American Dialects. | |||
Alpaca. Buccaneer. Cacique. Cannibal. Canoe. Caoutchouc. Cayman. Chocolate. |
Condor. Guano. Hammock. Jaguar. Jalap. Jerked (beef). Llama. Mahogany. |
Maize. Manioc. Moccasin. Mustang. Opossum. Pampas. Pemmican. Potato. |
Racoon. Skunk. Squaw. Tapioca. Tobacco. Tomahawk. Tomato. Wigwam. |
Arabic. (The word al means the. Thus alcohol = the spirit.) |
|||
Admiral (Milton writes ammiral). Admiral (Milton writes ammiral). Alcove. Alembic. Algebra. Alkali. Amber. Arrack. Arsenal. Artichoke. Assassin. Assegai. Attar. Azimuth. |
Azure. Caliph. Carat. Chemistry. Cipher. Civet. Coffee. Cotton. Crimson. Dragoman. Elixir. Emir. Fakir. Felucca. Gazelle. Giraffe. |
Harem. Hookah. Koran (or Alcoran). Lute. Magazine. Mattress. Minaret. Mohair. Monsoon. Mosque. Mufti. Nabob. Nadir. Naphtha. Saffron. |
Salaam. Senna. Sherbet. Shrub (the drink). Simoom. Sirocco. Sofa. Sultan. Syrup. Talisman. Tamarind. Tariff. Vizier. Zenith. Zero. |
264 Chinese. | |||
Bohea. China. Congou. |
Hyson. Joss. Junk. |
Nankeen. Pekoe. Silk. |
Souchong. Tea. Typhoon. |
Hindu. | |||
Avatar. Banyan. Brahmin. Bungalow. Calico. Chintz. Coolie. |
Cowrie. Durbar. Jungle. Lac (of rupees). Loot. Mulligatawny. Musk. |
Pagoda. Palanquin. Pariah. Punch. Pundit. Rajah. Rupee. |
Ryot. Sepoy. Shampoo. Sugar. Suttee. Thug. Toddy. |
Hungarian language. | |||
Hussar. |
Sabre. |
Shako. |
Tokay. |
Malay. | |||
Amuck. Bamboo. Bantam. Caddy. |
Cassowary. Cockatoo. Dugong. Gamboge. |
Gong. Gutta-percha. Mandarin. Mango. |
Orang-outang. Rattan. Sago. Upas. |
Persian language. | |||
Awning. Bazaar. Bashaw. Caravan. Check. Checkmate. Chess. Curry. |
Dervish. Divan. Firman. Hazard. Horde. Houri. Jar. Jackal. |
Jasmine. Lac (a gum). Lemon. Lilac. Lime (the fruit). Musk. Orange. Paradise. |
Pasha. Rook. Saraband. Sash. Scimitar. Shawl. Taffeta. Turban. |
Polynesian Languages. | |||
Boomerang. |
Kangaroo. |
Taboo. |
Tattoo. |
Portuguese. | |||
Albatross. Caste. Cobra. |
Cocoa-nut. Commodore. Fetish. |
Lasso. Marmalade. Moidore. |
Molasses. Palaver. Port (= Oporto). |
Russian. | |||
Czar. Drosky. |
Knout. Morse. |
Rouble. Steppe. |
Ukase. Verst. |
Tartar sauce. | |||
Khan. |
|||
Turkish. | |||
Bey. Caftan. Chibouk. |
Chouse. Dey. Janissary. |
Kiosk. Odalisque. Ottoman. |
Tulip. Yashmak. Yataghan. |
10. Scientific Terms.—A very large number of discoveries in science have been made in this century; and a large number of inventions have introduced these discoveries to the people, and made them useful in daily life. Thus we have telegraph and telegram; photograph; telephone and even photophone. The word dynamite is also modern; and the unhappy employment of it has made it too widely known. Then passing fashions have given us such words as athlete and æsthete. In general, it may be said that, when we wish to give a name to a new thing—a new discovery, invention, or fashion—we have recourse not to our own stores of English, but to the vocabularies of the Latin and Greek languages.
10. Scientific Terms.—A huge number of discoveries in science have been made this century, and many inventions have brought these discoveries to the public, making them useful in everyday life. So we have telegraph and telegram; photograph; telephone and even photophone. The term dynamite is also modern; and its unfortunate use has made it widely known. Then passing trends have given us words like athlete and æsthete. Generally speaking, it can be said that when we want to name something new—a new discovery, invention, or trend—we turn not to our own English vocabulary, but to the languages of Latin and Greek.
LANDMARKS IN THE HISTORY OF THE
ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
CE | |
1. The Beowulf, an old English epic, “written on the mainland” 1. The Beowulf, an Old English epic, “written on the mainland” |
450 |
2. Christianity introduced by St Augustine (and with it many Latin and a few Greek words) 2. Christianity was introduced by St. Augustine (along with many Latin and a few Greek words) |
597 |
3. Caedmon—‘Paraphrase of the Scriptures,’—first English poem 3. Caedmon—‘Paraphrase of the Scriptures,’—the first English poem |
670 |
4. Baeda—“The Venerable Bede”—translated into English part of St John’s Gospel 4. Baeda—“The Venerable Bede”—translated part of St John's Gospel into English. |
735 |
5. King Alfred translated several Latin works into English, among others, Bede’s ‘Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation’ (851) 5. King Alfred translated several Latin works into English, including Bede’s ‘Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation’ (851) |
901 |
6. Aelfric, Archbishop of York, turned into English most of the historical books of the Old Testament 6. Aelfric, Archbishop of York, translated most of the historical books of the Old Testament into English. |
1000 |
7. The Norman Conquest, which introduced Norman French words 7. The Norman Conquest, which brought in Norman French words |
1066 |
8. Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, said to have been begun by King Alfred, and brought to a close in 8. Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, believed to have been started by King Alfred, and completed in |
1160 |
9. Orm or Orrmin’s Ormulum, a poem written in the East Midland dialect, about 9. Orm or Orrmin’s Ormulum, a poem written in the East Midland dialect, about |
1200 |
10. Normandy lost under King John. Norman-English now have their only home in England, and use our English speech more and more 10. Normandy lost under King John. Norman-English now have their only home in England and are using our English language more and more. |
1204 |
11. Layamon translates the ‘Brut’ from the French of Robert Wace. This is the first English book (written in Southern English) after the stoppage of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle 11. Layamon translates the ‘Brut’ from the French of Robert Wace. This is the first English book (written in Southern English) after the end of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. |
1205 |
12. The Ancren Riwle (“Rules for Anchorites”) written in the Dorsetshire dialect. “It is the forerunner of a wondrous change in our speech.” “It swarms with French words” 12. The Ancren Riwle (“Rules for Anchorites”) written in the Dorsetshire dialect. “It is the beginning of an amazing shift in our language.” “It is full of French words.” |
1220 |
13. First Royal Proclamation in English, issued by Henry III. 13. First Royal Proclamation in English, issued by Henry III. |
1258 |
14. Robert of Gloucester’s Chronicle (swarms with foreign terms) 14. Robert of Gloucester’s Chronicle (is full of foreign terms) |
1300 |
267 15. Robert Manning, “Robert of Brunn,” compiles the ‘Handlyng Synne.’ “It contains a most copious proportion of French words” 267 15. Robert Manning, “Robert of Brunn,” compiles the ‘Handlyng Synne.’ “It includes a very large number of French words.” |
1303 |
16. Ayenbite of Inwit (= “Remorse of Conscience”) 16. Ayenbite of Inwit (= “Remorse of Conscience”) |
1340 |
17. The Great Plague. After this it becomes less and less the fashion to speak French 17. The Great Plague. After this, it becomes less and less popular to speak French. |
1349 |
18. Sir John Mandeville, first writer of the newer English Prose—in his ‘Travels,’ which contained a large admixture of French words. “His English is the speech spoken at Court in the latter days of King Edward III.” 18. Sir John Mandeville, the first writer of modern English prose—in his ‘Travels,’ which included a significant amount of French words. “His English reflects the language spoken at Court during the later years of King Edward III.” |
1356 |
19. English becomes the language of the Law Courts 19. English is now the official language of the courts. |
1362 |
20. Wickliffe’s Bible Wickliffe's Bible |
1380 |
21. Geoffrey Chaucer, the first great English poet, author of the ‘Canterbury Tales’; born in 1340, died 21. Geoffrey Chaucer, the first major English poet, writer of the ‘Canterbury Tales’; born in 1340, died |
1400 |
22. William Caxton, the first English printer, brings out (in the Low Countries) the first English book ever printed, the ‘Recuyell of the Historyes of Troye,’—“not written with pen and ink, as other books are, to the end that every man may have them at once” 22. William Caxton, the first English printer, publishes (in the Low Countries) the first English book ever printed, the ‘Recuyell of the Historyes of Troye,’—“not written with a pen and ink, like other books, so that everyone can have them at once.” |
1471 |
23. First English Book printed in England (by Caxton) the ‘Game and Playe of the Chesse’ 23. First English Book printed in England (by Caxton) the ‘Game and Playe of the Chesse’ |
1474 |
24. Lord Berners’ translation of Froissart’s Chronicle 24. Lord Berners’ translation of Froissart’s Chronicle |
1523 |
25. William Tyndale, by his translation of the Bible “fixed our tongue once for all.” “His New Testament has become the standard of our tongue: the first ten verses of the Fourth Gospel are a good sample of his manly Teutonic pith” 25. William Tyndale, through his translation of the Bible “established our language for good.” “His New Testament has become the benchmark of our language: the first ten verses of the Fourth Gospel are a great example of his strong, Germanic style.” |
1526-30 |
26. Edmund Spenser publishes his ‘Faerie Queene.’ “Now began the golden age of England’s literature; and this age was to last for about fourscore years” 26. Edmund Spenser publishes his ‘Faerie Queene.’ “Now started the golden age of England’s literature, and this era was set to last for about eighty years.” |
1590 |
27. Our English Bible, based chiefly on Tyndale’s translation. “Those who revised the English Bible in 1611 were bidden to keep as near as they could to the old versions, such as Tyndale’s” 27. Our English Bible, primarily based on Tyndale’s translation. “The team that revised the English Bible in 1611 was instructed to stick closely to the older versions, like Tyndale’s.” |
1611 |
28. William Shakespeare carried the use of the English language to the greatest height of which it was capable. He employed 15,000 words. “The last act of ‘Othello’ is a rare specimen of Shakespeare’s diction: of every five nouns, verbs, and adverbs, four are Teutonic” (Born 1564) 28. William Shakespeare brought the English language to its highest possible level. He used 15,000 words. “The last act of ‘Othello’ is a unique example of Shakespeare’s word choice: for every five nouns, verbs, and adverbs, four are of Germanic origin.” (b. 1564) |
1616 |
29. John Milton, “the most learned of English poets,” publishes his ‘Paradise Lost,’—“a poem in which Latin words are introduced with great skill” 29. John Milton, “the most knowledgeable of English poets,” publishes his ‘Paradise Lost,’—“a poem that uses Latin words with great skill” |
1667 |
086 + 182 30. The Prayer-Book revised and issued in its final form. “Are was substituted for be in forty-three places. This was a great victory of the North over the South” 086 + 182 30. The Prayer-Book revised and issued in its final form. “Are replaced be in forty-three instances. This was a significant win for the North over the South.” |
1661 |
31. John Bunyan writes his ‘Pilgrim’s Progress’—a book full of pithy English idiom. “The common folk had the wit at once to see the worth of Bunyan’s masterpiece, and the learned long afterwards followed in the wake of the common folk” (Born 1628) 31. John Bunyan writes his ‘Pilgrim's Progress’—a book filled with impactful English idioms. “The ordinary people quickly recognized the value of Bunyan’s masterpiece, and the scholars eventually caught up with the common folks” (Born in 1628) |
1688 |
32. Sir Thomas Browne, the author of ‘Urn-Burial’ and other works written in a highly Latinised diction, such as the ‘Religio Medici,’ written 32. Sir Thomas Browne, the author of ‘Urn-Burial’ and other works written in a highly formal style, like ‘Religio Medici,’ written |
1642 |
33. Dr Samuel Johnson was the chief supporter of the use of “long-tailed words in osity and ation,” such as his novel called ‘Rasselas,’ published 33. Dr Samuel Johnson was the main advocate for the use of “long-tailed words in osity and ation,” including his novel titled ‘Rasselas,’ published |
1759 |
34. Tennyson, Poet-Laureate, a writer of the best English—“a countryman of Robert Manning’s, and a careful student of old Malory, has done much for the revival of pure English among us” (Born 1809) 34. Tennyson, Poet-Laureate, a writer of the best English—“a countryman of Robert Manning’s, and a careful student of old Malory, has done a lot for the revival of pure English among us” (Born in 1809) |
269
PART IV.
OUTLINE OF THE HISTORY OF
ENGLISH LITERATURE
271
CHAPTER I.
OUR OLDEST ENGLISH LITERATURE.
1. Literature.—The history of English Literature is, in its external aspect, an account of the best books in prose and in verse that have been written by English men and English women; and this account begins with a poem brought over from the Continent by our countrymen in the fifth century, and comes down to the time in which we live. It covers, therefore, a period of nearly fourteen hundred years.
1. Literature.—The history of English Literature is, in its external aspect, a story of the best books in prose and verse written by English men and women; and this story starts with a poem brought over from the Continent by our countrymen in the fifth century and continues to the present day. It spans nearly fourteen hundred years.
2. The Distribution of Literature.—We must not suppose that literature has always existed in the form of printed books. Literature is a living thing—a living outcome of the living mind; and there are many ways in which it has been distributed to other human beings. The oldest way is, of course, by one person repeating a poem or other literary composition he has made to another; and thus literature is stored away, not upon book-shelves, but in the memory of living men. Homer’s poems are said to have been preserved in this way to the Greeks for five hundred years. Father chanted them to son; the sons to their sons; and so on from generation to generation. The next way of distributing literature is by the aid of signs called letters made upon leaves, flattened reeds, parchment, or the inner bark of trees. The next is by the help of writing upon paper. The last is by the aid of type upon paper. This has existed in England for more than four hundred years—since the year 1474; and thus it is that our libraries contain many hundreds of thousands of valuable books. 272 For the same reason is it, most probably, that as our power of retaining the substance and multiplying the copies of books has grown stronger, our living memories have grown weaker. This defect can be remedied only by education—that is, by training the memories of the young. While we possess so many printed books, it must not be forgotten that many valuable works exist still in manuscript—written either upon paper or on parchment.
The Distribution of Literature.—We shouldn't assume that literature has always been in the form of printed books. Literature is a living entity—an expression of a vibrant mind; and it has been shared in many ways among people. The oldest method is when one person recites a poem or other literary work they’ve created to another; thus, literature is kept not on bookshelves, but in the memories of living individuals. Homer's poems were reportedly passed down to the Greeks in this manner for five hundred years. Fathers recited them to sons; the sons to their sons; and so on from generation to generation. The next way to share literature involved using symbols called letters on leaves, flattened reeds, parchment, or the inner bark of trees. Then came writing on paper. The most recent method is printing with type on paper. This has been in use in England for more than four hundred years—since the year 1474; and that’s how our libraries hold hundreds of thousands of valuable books. 272 Probably, as our ability to retain information and produce book copies has improved, our natural memory has weakened. This issue can only be addressed through education—that is, by training young people's memories. While we have so many printed books, we must remember that many valuable works still exist in manuscript—written either on paper or parchment.
3. Verse, the earliest form of Literature.—It is a remarkable fact that the earliest kind of composition in all languages is in the form of Verse. The oldest books, too, are those which are written in verse. Thus Homer’s poems are the oldest literary work of Greece; the Sagas are the oldest productions of Scandinavian literature; and the Beowulf is the oldest piece of literature produced by the Anglo-Saxon race. It is also from the strong creative power and the lively inventions of poets that we are even now supplied with new thoughts and new language—that the most vivid words and phrases come into the language; just as it is the ranges of high mountains that send down to the plains the ever fresh soil that gives to them their unending fertility. And thus it happens that our present English speech is full of words and phrases that have found their way into the most ordinary conversation from the writings of our great poets—and especially from the writings of our greatest poet, Shakespeare. The fact that the life of prose depends for its supplies on the creative minds of poets has been well expressed by an American writer:—
3. Verse, the earliest form of Literature.—It's an interesting point that the first kind of writing in all languages is in the form of Verse. The oldest books, too, are those written in verse. For example, Homer’s poems are the oldest literary works of Greece; the Sagas are the earliest pieces of Scandinavian literature; and Beowulf is the oldest piece of literature created by the Anglo-Saxon people. It’s also from the strong creativity and vibrant ideas of poets that we continue to receive new thoughts and fresh language—that the most colorful words and phrases are introduced into the language; much like how the high mountain ranges provide fertile soil to the plains. As a result, our modern English speech is rich with words and phrases that have made their way into everyday conversation from the writings of our great poets—and especially from the works of our greatest poet, Shakespeare. The idea that the life of prose relies on the inspiration of poets has been well articulated by an American writer:—
“I looked upon a plain of green,
“I looked upon a field of green,
Which some one called the Land of Prose,
Which someone called the Land of Prose,
Where many living things were seen
Where many living beings were observed
In movement or repose.
In motion or at rest.
I looked upon a stately hill
I gazed at a majestic hill
That well was named the Mount of Song,
That well was called the Mount of Song,
Where golden shadows dwelt at will,
Where golden shadows hung around,
The woods and streams among.
The woods and streams nearby.
But most this fact my wonder bred
But mostly this fact amazed me
(Though known by all the nobly wise),
(Though known by all the wise and noble),
It was the mountain stream that fed
It was the mountain stream that fed
That fair green plain’s amenities.”
"The perks of that green plain."
4. Our oldest English Poetry.—The verse written by our old English writers was very different in form from the verse that appears now from the hands of Tennyson, or Browning, or Matthew Arnold. The old English or Anglo-Saxon writers used a kind of rhyme called head-rhyme or alliteration; while, from the fourteenth century downwards, our poets have always employed end-rhyme in their verses.
4. Our oldest English Poetry.—The poetry created by our early English writers was quite different in style from the poetry we see today from Tennyson, Browning, or Matthew Arnold. The old English or Anglo-Saxon writers used a form of rhyme known as head-rhyme or alliteration; whereas, from the fourteenth century onward, our poets have consistently used end-rhyme in their works.
“Lightly down leaping he loosened his helmet.”
“Lightly jumping, he loosened his helmet.”
Such was the rough old English form. At least three words in each long line were alliterative—two in the first half, and one in the second. Metaphorical phrases were common, such as war-adder for arrow, war-shirts for armour, whale’s-path or swan-road for the sea, wave-horse for a ship, tree-wright for carpenter. Different statements of the same fact, different phrases for the same thing—what are called parallelisms in Hebrew poetry—as in the line—
Such was the rough old English style. At least three words in each long line had alliteration—two in the first half and one in the second. Metaphorical phrases were common, such as war-adder for arrow, war-shirts for armor, whale’s-path or swan-road for the sea, wave-horse for a ship, and tree-wright for carpenter. Different statements of the same fact, different phrases for the same thing—what are called parallelisms in Hebrew poetry—as in the line—
“Then saw they the sea head-lands—the windy walls,”
“Then they saw the sea headlands—the windy walls,”
were also in common use among our oldest English poets.
were also commonly used by our earliest English poets.
5. Beowulf.—The Beowulf is the oldest poem in the English language. It is our “old English epic”; and, like much of our ancient verse, it is a war poem. The author of it is unknown. It was probably composed in the fifth century—not in England, but on the Continent—and brought over to this island—not on paper or on parchment—but in the memories of the old Jutish or Saxon vikings or warriors. It was not written down at all, even in England, till the end of the ninth century, and then, probably, by a monk of Northumbria. It tells among other things the story of how Beowulf sailed from Sweden to the help of Hrothgar, a king in Jutland, whose life was made miserable by a monster—half man, half fiend—named Grendel. For about twelve years this monster had been in the habit of creeping up to the banqueting-hall of King Hrothgar, seizing upon his thanes, carrying them off, and devouring them. Beowulf attacks and overcomes the dragon, which is mortally wounded, and flees away to die. The 274 poem belongs both to the German and to the English literature; for it is written in a Continental English, which is somewhat different from the English of our own island. But its literary shape is, as has been said, due to a Christian writer of Northumbria; and therefore its written or printed form—as it exists at present—is not German, but English. Parts of this poem were often chanted at the feasts of warriors, where all sang in turn as they sat after dinner over their cups of mead round the massive oaken table. The poem consists of 3184 lines, the rhymes of which are solely alliterative.
5. Beowulf.—The Beowulf is the oldest poem in the English language. It's our “Old English epic,” and like much of our ancient poetry, it’s a war poem. The author is unknown. It was likely composed in the fifth century—not in England, but on the Continent—and brought over to this island—not on paper or parchment—but in the memories of the old Jutish or Saxon vikings or warriors. It wasn’t written down at all, even in England, until the end of the ninth century, probably by a monk from Northumbria. Among other things, it tells the story of how Beowulf sailed from Sweden to help Hrothgar, a king in Jutland, whose life was made miserable by a monster—half man, half fiend—named Grendel. For about twelve years, this monster had been sneaking up to King Hrothgar’s banquet hall, grabbing his warriors, dragging them away, and devouring them. Beowulf fights and defeats the dragon, which is mortally wounded and flees to die. The 274 poem belongs to both German and English literature; it's written in a Continental English that’s somewhat different from the English we use on our island. However, its literary form, as mentioned, is thanks to a Christian writer from Northumbria, so its current written or printed version is not German, but English. Parts of this poem were often recited at warrior feasts, where everyone took turns singing as they sat around the massive oak table with their mead after dinner. The poem consists of 3,184 lines, alliterative in rhyme.
6. The First Native English Poem.—The Beowulf came to us from the Continent; the first native English poem was produced in Yorkshire. On the dark wind-swept cliff which rises above the little land-locked harbour of Whitby, stand the ruins of an ancient and once famous abbey. The head of this religious house was the Abbess Hild or Hilda: and there was a secular priest in it,—a very shy retiring man, who looked after the cattle of the monks, and whose name was Caedmon. To this man came the gift of song, but somewhat late in life. And it came in this wise. One night, after a feast, singing began, and each of those seated at the table was to sing in his turn. Caedmon was very nervous—felt he could not sing. Fear overcame his heart, and he stole quietly away from the table before the turn could come to him. He crept off to the cowshed, lay down on the straw and fell asleep. He dreamed a dream; and, in his dream, there came to him a voice: “Caedmon, sing me a song!” But Caedmon answered: “I cannot sing; it was for this cause that I had to leave the feast.” “But you must and shall sing!” “What must I sing, then?” he replied. “Sing the beginning of created things!” said the vision; and forthwith Caedmon sang some lines in his sleep, about God and the creation of the world. When he awoke, he remembered some of the lines that had come to him in sleep, and, being brought before Hilda, he recited them to her. The Abbess thought that this wonderful gift, which had come to him so suddenly, must have come from God, received him into the monastery, made him a monk, and 275 had him taught sacred history. “All this Caedmon, by remembering, and, like a clean animal, ruminating, turned into sweetest verse.” His poetical works consist of a metrical paraphrase of the Old and the New Testament. It was written about the year 670; and he died in 680. It was read and re-read in manuscript for many centuries, but it was not printed in a book until the year 1655.
6. The First Native English Poem.—Beowulf came to us from the Continent; the first native English poem was created in Yorkshire. On the dark, wind-swept cliff rising above the small, sheltered harbor of Whitby, stand the ruins of an ancient and once-famous abbey. The leader of this religious community was the Abbess Hild or Hilda; and there was a secular priest there—a very shy and reserved man, who looked after the monks’ cattle, named Caedmon. This man received the gift of song, but somewhat late in life. And it happened like this: One night, after a feast, singing began, and everyone at the table was to sing in turn. Caedmon felt very nervous—he thought he couldn’t sing. Fear filled his heart, and he quietly slipped away from the table before his turn arrived. He went to the cowshed, lay down on the straw, and fell asleep. He had a dream, and in that dream, a voice spoke to him: “Caedmon, sing me a song!” But Caedmon replied, “I can’t sing; that's why I had to leave the feast.” “But you must and will sing!” “Then what should I sing?” he asked. “Sing about the beginning of creation!” said the vision, and immediately Caedmon sang some lines in his sleep about God and the creation of the world. When he woke up, he remembered some of the lines from his dream and, when brought before Hilda, he recited them to her. The Abbess believed this incredible gift, which had come to him so suddenly, must have come from God. She welcomed him into the monastery, made him a monk, and 275 had him learn sacred history. “All this, Caedmon, through remembering and, like a clean animal, ruminating, turned into the sweetest verse.” His poetic works are a metrical paraphrase of the Old and New Testaments. It was written around the year 670, and he died in 680. It was read and re-read in manuscript for many centuries but wasn’t printed in a book until 1655.
7. The War-Poetry of England.—There were many poems about battles, written both in Northumbria and in the south of England; but it was only in the south that these war-songs were committed to writing; and of these written songs there are only two that survive up to the present day. These are the Song of Brunanburg, and the Song of the Fight at Maldon. The first belongs to the date 938; the second to 991. The Song of Brunanburg was inscribed in the Saxon Chronicle—a current narrative of events, written chiefly by monks, from the ninth century to the end of the reign of Stephen. The song tells the story of the fight of King Athelstan with Anlaf the Dane. It tells how five young kings and seven earls of Anlaf’s host fell on the field of battle, and lay there “quieted by swords,” while their fellow-Northmen fled, and left their friends and comrades to “the screamers of war—the black raven, the eagle, the greedy battle-hawk, and the grey wolf in the wood.” The Song of the Fight at Maldon tells us of the heroic deeds and death of Byrhtnoth, an ealdorman of Northumbria, in battle against the Danes at Maldon, in Essex. The speeches of the chiefs are given; the single combats between heroes described; and, as in Homer, the names and genealogies of the foremost men are brought into the verse.
7. The War-Poetry of England.—There were many poems about battles, written both in Northumbria and in the south of England; however, only in the south were these war songs put into writing, and among those, only two have survived to the present day. These are the Song of Brunanburg and the Song of the Fight at Maldon. The first dates back to 938; the second to 991. The Song of Brunanburg was recorded in the Saxon Chronicle—a contemporary account of events, mostly written by monks, from the ninth century until the end of Stephen's reign. The song recounts King Athelstan's battle with Anlaf the Dane. It describes how five young kings and seven earls from Anlaf’s army fell on the battlefield and lay there “quieted by swords,” while their fellow Northmen fled, abandoning their friends and comrades to “the screamers of war—the black raven, the eagle, the greedy battle-hawk, and the grey wolf in the woods.” The Song of the Fight at Maldon tells the story of the heroic deeds and death of Byrhtnoth, an ealdorman of Northumbria, as he fought against the Danes at Maldon, in Essex. It includes the speeches of the leaders, describes the one-on-one battles between heroes, and, like in Homer, brings forth the names and lineages of the most notable warriors in verse.
8. The First English Prose.—The first writer of English prose was Baeda, or, as he is generally called, the Venerable Bede. He was born in the year 672 at Monkwearmouth, a small town at the mouth of the river Wear, and was, like Caedmon, a native of the kingdom of Northumbria. He spent most of his life at the famous monastery of Jarrow-on-Tyne. He spent his life in writing. His works, which were written in Latin, rose to the number of forty-five; his chief 276 work being an Ecclesiastical History. But though Latin was the tongue in which he wrote his books, he wrote one book in English; and he may therefore be fairly considered the first writer of English prose. This book was a Translation of the Gospel of St John—a work which he laboured at until the very moment of his death. His disciple Cuthbert tells the story of his last hours. “Write quickly!” said Baeda to his scribe, for he felt that his end could not be far off. When the last day came, all his scholars stood around his bed. “There is still one chapter wanting, Master,” said the scribe; “it is hard for thee to think and to speak.” “It must be done,” said Baeda; “take thy pen and write quickly.” So through the long day they wrote—scribe succeeding scribe; and when the shades of evening were coming on, the young writer looked up from his task and said, “There is yet one sentence to write, dear Master.” “Write it quickly!” Presently the writer, looking up with joy, said, “It is finished!” “Thou sayest truth,” replied the weary old man; “it is finished: all is finished.” Quietly he sank back upon his pillow, and, with a psalm of praise upon his lips, gently yielded up to God his latest breath. It is a great pity that this translation—the first piece of prose in our language—is utterly lost. No MS. of it is at present known to be in existence.
8. The First English Prose.—The first writer of English prose was Bede, or as he’s more commonly known, the Venerable Bede. He was born in 672 in Monkwearmouth, a small town at the mouth of the river Wear, and was, like Caedmon, a native of the kingdom of Northumbria. He spent most of his life at the famous monastery of Jarrow-on-Tyne, dedicating himself to writing. His works, written in Latin, totaled forty-five, with his main work being an Ecclesiastical History. However, even though Latin was the language of his books, he did write one book in English, making him the first writer of English prose. This book was a Translation of the Gospel of St John—a project he worked on until the very end of his life. His disciple Cuthbert recounted the story of his last hours. “Write quickly!” Baeda urged his scribe, sensing that his time was short. On his final day, all his scholars gathered around his bed. “There’s still one chapter missing, Master,” the scribe said; “it’s hard for you to think and speak.” “It must be done,” Baeda replied; “take your pen and write quickly.” So they wrote throughout the long day—one scribe after another; as evening approached, the young writer looked up from his work and said, “There’s one more sentence to write, dear Master.” “Write it quickly!” Baeda replied. Soon, the writer looked up with joy and said, “It’s finished!” “You speak the truth,” the weary old man answered; “it is finished: all is finished.” He quietly leaned back on his pillow, and with a psalm of praise on his lips, gently breathed his last. It’s a great shame that this translation—the first piece of prose in our language—is completely lost. No manuscripts of it are currently known to exist.
9. The Father of English Prose.—For several centuries, up to the year 866, the valleys and shores of Northumbria were the homes of learning and literature. But a change was not long in coming. Horde after horde of Danes swept down upon the coasts, ravaged the monasteries, burnt the books—after stripping the beautiful bindings of the gold, silver, and precious stones which decorated them—killed or drove away the monks, and made life, property, and thought insecure all along that once peaceful and industrious coast. Literature, then, was forced to desert the monasteries of Northumbria, and to seek for a home in the south—in Wessex, the kingdom over which Alfred the Great reigned for more than thirty years. The capital of Wessex was Winchester; and an able writer says: “As 277 Whitby is the cradle of English poetry, so is Winchester of English prose.” King Alfred founded colleges, invited to England men of learning from abroad, and presided over a school for the sons of his nobles in his own Court. He himself wrote many books, or rather, he translated the most famous Latin books of his time into English. He translated into the English of Wessex, for example, the ‘Ecclesiastical History’ of Baeda; the ‘History of Orosius,’ into which he inserted geographical chapters of his own; and the ‘Consolations of Philosophy,’ by the famous Roman writer, Boëthius. In these books he gave to his people, in their own tongue, the best existing works on history, geography, and philosophy.
9. The Father of English Prose.—For several centuries, up until the year 866, the valleys and shores of Northumbria were centers of learning and literature. But change was on the horizon. Wave after wave of Danes invaded the coasts, plundering monasteries, burning books—after stripping the beautiful bindings made of gold, silver, and precious stones that adorned them—killing or driving away monks, and making life, property, and ideas insecure all along that once peaceful and industrious coast. As a result, literature had to leave the monasteries of Northumbria and find a new home in the south—in Wessex, the kingdom ruled by Alfred the Great for more than thirty years. The capital of Wessex was Winchester; and a skilled writer notes: “As 277 Whitby is the cradle of English poetry, so is Winchester of English prose.” King Alfred established schools, invited learned men from abroad to England, and led a school for the sons of his nobles at his own Court. He himself wrote many texts, or rather, translated the most notable Latin works of his time into English. For instance, he translated Baeda’s ‘Ecclesiastical History’ into Wessex English; the ‘History of Orosius,’ adding his own geographical chapters; and the ‘Consolations of Philosophy’ by the renowned Roman writer, Boëthius. Through these works, he provided his people, in their own language, the best available texts on history, geography, and philosophy.
10. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.—The greatest prose-work of the oldest English, or purely Saxon, literature, is a work—not by one person, but by several authors. It is the historical work which is known as The Saxon Chronicle. It seems to have been begun about the middle of the ninth century; and it was continued, with breaks now and then, down to 1154—the year of the death of Stephen and the accession of Henry II. It was written by a series of successive writers, all of whom were monks; but Alfred himself is said to have contributed to it a narrative of his own wars with the Danes. The Chronicle is found in seven separate forms, each named after the monastery in which it was written. It was the newspaper, the annals, and the history of the nation. “It is the first history of any Teutonic people in their own language; it is the earliest and most venerable monument of English prose.” This Chronicle possesses for us a twofold value. It is a valuable storehouse of historical facts; and it is also a storehouse of specimens of the different states of the English language—as regards both words and grammar—from the eighth down to the twelfth century.
10. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.—The greatest prose work of the oldest English, or purely Saxon, literature, is a work not created by one person, but by multiple authors. It is the historical piece known as The Saxon Chronicle. It seems to have begun around the middle of the ninth century and continued, with occasional interruptions, until 1154—the year of Stephen's death and Henry II's rise to power. It was written by a series of continuing writers, all of whom were monks; however, Alfred is said to have contributed a narrative of his own battles with the Danes. The Chronicle exists in seven separate versions, each named after the monastery where it was written. It served as the newspaper, the annals, and the history of the nation. “It is the first history of any Teutonic people in their own language; it is the earliest and most respected monument of English prose.” This Chronicle holds a twofold value for us. It is a valuable repository of historical facts and also a collection of examples of different stages of the English language—in terms of both words and grammar—from the eighth to the twelfth century.
11. Layamon’s Brut.—Layamon was a native of Worcestershire, and a priest of Ernley on the Severn. He translated, about the year 1205, a poem called Brut, from the French of a monkish writer named Master Wace. Wace’s work itself is 278 little more than a translation of parts of a famous “Chronicle or History of the Britons,” written in Latin by Geoffrey of Monmouth, who was Bishop of St Asaph in 1152. But Geoffrey himself professed only to have translated from a chronicle in the British or Celtic tongue, called the “Chronicle of the Kings of Britain,” which was found in Brittany—long the home of most of the stories, traditions, and fables about the old British Kings and their great deeds. Layamon’s poem called the “Brut” is a metrical chronicle of Britain from the landing of Brutus to the death of King Cadwallader, about the end of the seventh century. Brutus was supposed to be a great-grandson of Æneas, who sailed west and west till he came to Great Britain, where he settled with his followers.—This metrical chronicle is written in the dialect of the West of England; and it shows everywhere a breaking down of the grammatical forms of the oldest English, as we find it in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. In fact, between the landing of the Normans and the fourteenth century, two things may be noted: first, that during this time—that is, for three centuries—the inflections of the oldest English are gradually and surely stripped off; and, secondly, that there is little or no original English literature given to the country, but that by far the greater part consists chiefly of translations from French or from Latin.
11. Layamon’s Brut.—Layamon was from Worcestershire and was a priest at Ernley on the Severn River. Around the year 1205, he translated a poem called Brut from the French of a monkish writer named Master Wace. Wace’s work is basically a translation of parts of a famous “Chronicle or History of the Britons,” written in Latin by Geoffrey of Monmouth, who was the Bishop of St Asaph in 1152. However, Geoffrey himself claimed to have translated from a chronicle in the British or Celtic language called the “Chronicle of the Kings of Britain,” which was found in Brittany—long known as the home of most stories, traditions, and fables about the old British kings and their great deeds. Layamon’s poem, titled “Brut,” is a metrical chronicle of Britain from the arrival of Brutus to the death of King Cadwallader, around the end of the seventh century. Brutus was said to be a great-grandson of Æneas, who traveled westward until he reached Great Britain, where he settled with his followers.—This metrical chronicle is written in the dialect of the West of England; it shows a noticeable decline in the grammatical forms of the oldest English, as seen in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. In fact, between the arrival of the Normans and the fourteenth century, two observations can be made: first, during this period—which spans three centuries—the inflections of the oldest English are gradually and definitely removed; and second, there is very little original English literature produced in the country, with the majority being translations from French or Latin.
12. Orm’s Ormulum.—Less than half a century after Layamon’s Brut appeared a poem called the Ormulum, by a monk of the name of Orm or Ormin. It was probably written about the year 1215. Orm was a monk of the order of St Augustine, and his book consists of a series of religious poems. It is the oldest, purest, and most valuable specimen of thirteenth-century English, and it is also remarkable for its peculiar spelling. It is written in the purest English, and not five French words are to be found in the whole poem of twenty thousand short lines. Orm, in his spelling, doubles every consonant that has a short vowel before it; and he writes pann for pan, but pan for pane. The following is a specimen of his poem:—
12. Orm’s Ormulum.—Less than fifty years after Layamon’s Brut, a poem called the Ormulum was written by a monk named Orm or Ormin. It was likely composed around the year 1215. Orm belonged to the Order of St. Augustine, and his book is a collection of religious poems. It is the oldest, purest, and most significant example of thirteenth-century English, and it's also notable for its unique spelling. The poem is written in the clearest English, and there aren't five French words throughout the entire two-thousand-line work. In his spelling, Orm doubles every consonant that has a short vowel before it; he writes pann for pan, but pan for pane. Here is an example from his poem:—
Ice hafe wennd inntill Ennglissh Ice have wandered into English |
I have wended (turned) into English I have switched to English |
Goddspelless hallghe lare, Goddess hallghe lare, |
Gospel’s holy lore, Gospel's sacred teachings, |
Affterr thatt little witt tatt me Affterr thatt little witt tatt me |
After the little wit that me After the little wit that me |
Min Drihhtin hafethth lenedd. Min Drihhtin has the power. |
My Lord hath lent. My Lord has lent. |
Other famous writers of English between this time and the appearance of Chaucer were Robert of Gloucester and Robert of Brunne, both of whom wrote Chronicles of England in verse.
Other well-known English writers between this period and Chaucer's time were Robert of Gloucester and Robert of Brunne, both of whom wrote Chronicles of England in verse.
CHAPTER II.
THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
1. The opening of the fourteenth century saw the death of the great and able king, Edward I., the “Hammer of the Scots,” the “Keeper of his word.” The century itself—a most eventful period—witnessed the feeble and disastrous reign of Edward II.; the long and prosperous rule—for fifty years—of Edward III.; the troubled times of Richard II., who exhibited almost a repetition of the faults of Edward II.; and the appearance of a new and powerful dynasty—the House of Lancaster—in the person of the able and ambitious Henry IV. This century saw also many striking events, and many still more striking changes. It beheld the welding of the Saxon and the Norman elements into one—chiefly through the French wars; the final triumph of the English language over French in 1362; the frequent coming of the Black Death; the victories of Crecy and Poitiers; it learned the universal use of the mariner’s compass; it witnessed two kings—of France and of Scotland—prisoners in London; great changes in the condition of labourers; the invention of gunpowder in 1340; the rise of English commerce under Edward III.; and everywhere in England the rising up of new powers and new ideas.
1. The start of the fourteenth century marked the death of the great and capable king, Edward I, the “Hammer of the Scots,” the “Keeper of his word.” This century—a very eventful time—saw the weak and disastrous reign of Edward II; the long and prosperous rule of Edward III, lasting fifty years; the troubled period of Richard II, who displayed almost the same faults as Edward II; and the emergence of a new and powerful dynasty—the House of Lancaster—led by the skilled and ambitious Henry IV. This century also experienced many significant events and even more remarkable changes. It witnessed the blending of Saxon and Norman cultures, mainly through the French wars; the ultimate victory of the English language over French in 1362; the frequent outbreaks of the Black Death; the victories at Crecy and Poitiers; the widespread use of the mariner’s compass; two kings—of France and Scotland—being held as prisoners in London; major changes in the lives of laborers; the invention of gunpowder in 1340; the growth of English commerce under Edward III; and a rise of new powers and ideas throughout England.
2. The first prose-writer in this century is Sir John Mandeville (who has been called the “Father of English Prose”). King Alfred has also been called by this name; but as the English written by Alfred was very different from that written 281 by Mandeville,—the latter containing a large admixture of French and of Latin words, both writers are deserving of the epithet. The most influential prose-writer was John Wyclif, who was, in fact, the first English Reformer of the Church. In poetry, two writers stand opposite each other in striking contrast—Geoffrey Chaucer and William Langlande, the first writing in courtly “King’s English” in end-rhyme, and with the fullest inspirations from the literatures of France and Italy, the latter writing in head-rhyme, and—though using more French words than Chaucer—with a style that was always homely, plain, and pedestrian. John Gower, in Kent, and John Barbour, in Scotland, are also noteworthy poets in this century. The English language reached a high state of polish, power, and freedom in this period; and the sweetness and music of Chaucer’s verse are still unsurpassed by modern poets. The sentences of the prose-writers of this century are long, clumsy, and somewhat helpless; but the sweet homely English rhythm exists in many of them, and was continued, through Wyclif’s version, down into our translation of the Bible in 1611.
2. The first prose writer of this century is Sir John Mandeville (often referred to as the “Father of English Prose”). King Alfred has also been called this, but since the English written by Alfred is quite different from that written by Mandeville—who included a lot of French and Latin words—both writers deserve the title. The most impactful prose writer was John Wyclif, who was actually the first English Reformer of the Church. In poetry, two authors stand out in sharp contrast—Geoffrey Chaucer and William Langlande. Chaucer wrote in the refined “King’s English” with end-rhymes, drawing greatly from the literatures of France and Italy. In contrast, Langlande used head-rhymes, and although he incorporated more French words than Chaucer, his style remained simple, straightforward, and down-to-earth. John Gower, from Kent, and John Barbour, from Scotland, are also notable poets of this century. The English language flourished during this time, reaching a level of elegance, strength, and freedom; and the beauty and rhythm of Chaucer’s verse remain unmatched by modern poets. The sentences of the prose writers from this century tend to be long, awkward, and somewhat clumsy, but the sweet, familiar English rhythm can still be found in many of them, continuing through Wyclif’s version into our translation of the Bible in 1611.
“A voice loud in that light · to Lucifer criëd,
“A voice loud in that light · to Lucifer criëd,
For here cometh with crown · the king of all glory!’”
For here comes with crown the king of all glory!’”
“Dan Chaucer, the first warbler, whose sweet breath
“Dan Chaucer, the first singer, whose sweet breath
Preluded those melodious bursts that fill
Preluded those musical bursts that fill
The spacious times of great Elizabeth,
The grand era of Queen Elizabeth,
With sounds that echo still.”
"With sounds that still echo."
CHAPTER III.
THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
1. The fifteenth century, a remarkable period in many ways, saw three royal dynasties established in England—the Houses of Lancaster, York, and Tudor. Five successful French campaigns of Henry V., and the battle of Agincourt; and, on the other side, the loss of all our large possessions in France, with the exception of Calais, under the rule of the weak Henry VI., were among the chief events of the fifteenth century. The Wars of the Roses did not contribute anything to the prosperity of the century, nor could so unsettled and quarrelsome a time encourage the cultivation of literature. For this among other reasons, we find no great compositions in prose or verse; but a considerable activity in the making and distribution of ballads. The best of these are Sir Patrick Spens, Edom o’ Gordon, The Nut-Brown Mayde, and some of those written about Robin Hood and his exploits. The ballad was everywhere popular; and minstrels sang them in every city and village through the length and breadth of England. The famous ballad of Chevy Chase is generally placed after the year 1460, though it did not take its present form till the seventeenth century. It tells the story of the Battle of Otterburn, which was fought in 1388. This century was also witness to the short struggle of Richard III., followed by the rise of the House of Tudor. And, in 1498, just at its close, the wonderful apparition of a new world—of The New World— 287 rose on the horizon of the English mind, for England then first heard of the discovery of America. But, as regards thinking and writing, the fifteenth century is the most barren in our literature. It is the most barren in the production of original literature; but, on the other hand, it is, compared with all the centuries that preceded it, the most fertile in the dissemination and distribution of the literature that already existed. For England saw, in the memorable year of 1474, the establishment of the first printing-press in the Almonry at Westminster, by William Caxton. The first book printed by him in this country was called ‘The Game and Playe of the Chesse.’ When Edward IV. and his friends visited Caxton’s house and looked at his printing-press, they spoke of it as a pretty toy; they could not foresee that it was destined to be a more powerful engine of good government and the spread of thought and education than the Crown, Parliaments, and courts of law all put together. The two greatest names in literature in the fifteenth century are those of James I. (of Scotland) and William Caxton himself. Two followers of Chaucer, Occleve and Lydgate are also generally mentioned. Put shortly, one might say that the chief poetical productions of this century were its ballads; and the chief prose productions, translations from Latin or from foreign works.
1. The fifteenth century, an amazing time in many respects, saw the establishment of three royal dynasties in England—the Houses of Lancaster, York, and Tudor. Henry V's five successful campaigns in France and the battle of Agincourt were significant events, while on the other hand, the loss of most of our territories in France, except for Calais, happened under the weak rule of Henry VI. The Wars of the Roses didn't contribute to the prosperity of the century, nor could such an unstable and conflict-ridden period encourage the growth of literature. For this reason, we don’t see major works in prose or poetry; instead, there was considerable activity in creating and sharing ballads. Some of the best of these are Sir Patrick Spens, Edom o’ Gordon, The Nut-Brown Mayde, and some about Robin Hood and his adventures. The ballad was extremely popular, with minstrels performing them in every city and village throughout England. The famous ballad of Chevy Chase is generally dated after the year 1460, even though it didn't take its current form until the seventeenth century. It recounts the story of the Battle of Otterburn, fought in 1388. This century also saw the brief struggle of Richard III and the rise of the House of Tudor. By 1498, as the century drew to a close, the remarkable emergence of a new world—of The New World— 287 appeared on the horizon of the English imagination, as England first learned about the discovery of America. However, in terms of thinking and writing, the fifteenth century is the most barren in our literature. It is the most barren in the production of original literature, but compared to all the centuries before, it is the most fertile in the dissemination and distribution of existing literature. England witnessed, in the notable year of 1474, the establishment of the first printing press in the Almonry at Westminster by William Caxton. The first book he printed in this country was called ‘The Game and Playe of the Chesse.’ When Edward IV and his companions visited Caxton’s house and saw his printing press, they referred to it as a cute toy; they had no idea it would become a more powerful tool for good governance and the spread of ideas and education than the Crown, Parliaments, and courts of law combined. The two most significant names in literature during the fifteenth century are James I. (of Scotland) and William Caxton himself. Two followers of Chaucer, Occleve and Lydgate, are also often mentioned. In summary, one could say that the main poetic works of this century were its ballads, and the primary prose works were translations from Latin or other foreign texts.
CHAPTER IV.
THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
1. The Wars of the Roses ended in 1485, with the victory of Bosworth Field. A new dynasty—the House of Tudor—sat upon the throne of England; and with it a new reign of peace and order existed in the country, for the power of the king was paramount, and the power of the nobles had been gradually destroyed in the numerous battles of the fifteenth century. Like the fifteenth, this century also is famous for its ballads, the authors of which are not known, but which seem to have been composed “by the people for the people.” They were sung everywhere, at fairs and feasts, in town and country, at going to and coming home from work; and many of them were set to popular dance-tunes.
1. The Wars of the Roses ended in 1485, with the victory at Bosworth Field. A new dynasty—the House of Tudor—took the throne of England, bringing a new era of peace and order to the country. The king's power was supreme, and the influence of the nobles had been steadily weakened by the many battles of the fifteenth century. Like the fifteenth century, this one is also known for its ballads, whose authors remain unknown, but they appear to have been created "by the people for the people." They were sung everywhere—at fairs and feasts, in towns and rural areas, while heading to and coming back from work; many of them were set to popular dance tunes.
“When Tom came home from labour,
“When Tom came home from work,
And Cis from milking rose,
And Cis from milking rose,
Merrily went the tabor,
The drum played cheerfully,
And merrily went their toes.”
And happily went their toes.
The ballads of King Lear and The Babes in the Wood are perhaps to be referred to this period.
The ballads of King Lear and The Babes in the Wood probably belong to this period.
2. The first half of the sixteenth century saw the beginning of a new era in poetry; and the last half saw the full meridian splendour of this new era. The beginning of this era was marked by the appearance of Sir Thomas Wyatt (1503-1542), and of the Earl of Surrey (1517-1547). These two eminent 290 writers have been called the “twin-stars of the dawn,” the “founders of English lyrical poetry”; and it is worthy of especial note, that it is to Wyatt that we owe the introduction of the Sonnet into our literature, and to Surrey that is due the introduction of Blank Verse. The most important prose-writers of the first half of the century were Sir Thomas More, the great lawyer and statesman, and William Tyndale, who translated the New Testament into English. In the latter half of the century, the great poets are Spenser and Shakespeare; the great prose-writers, Richard Hooker and Francis Bacon.
2. The first half of the sixteenth century marked the start of a new era in poetry, while the second half showcased the peak brilliance of this era. This period began with the emergence of Sir Thomas Wyatt (1503-1542) and the Earl of Surrey (1517-1547). These two notable writers have been referred to as the "twin stars of the dawn," the "founders of English lyrical poetry." It's particularly important to note that we credit Wyatt with introducing the Sonnet into our literature, and Surrey with bringing in Blank Verse. The most significant prose writers of the first half of the century were Sir Thomas More, the great lawyer and statesman, and William Tyndale, who translated the New Testament into English. In the latter half of the century, the leading poets were Spenser and Shakespeare; the prominent prose writers were Richard Hooker and Francis Bacon.
“In woods, in waves, in wars, she wont to dwell.
“In forests, in oceans, in battles, she used to live.”
Gay without good is good heart’s greatest loathing.”
Gay without good is the greatest loathing of a good heart.
“Death, courage, honour, make thy soul to live!—
“Death, courage, honor, keep your spirit alive!—
Thy soul in heaven, thy name in tongues of men!”
Your soul in heaven, your name in the languages of people!
CHAPTER V.
THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY.
1. The First Half.—Under the wise and able rule of Queen Elizabeth, this country had enjoyed a long term of peace. The Spanish Armada had been defeated in 1588; the Spanish power had gradually waned before the growing might of England; and it could be said with perfect truth, in the words of Shakespeare:—
1. The First Half.—Under the wise and capable leadership of Queen Elizabeth, this country experienced a lengthy period of peace. The Spanish Armada was defeated in 1588; Spanish power had slowly diminished in the face of England's rising strength; and it could be said with complete honesty, in the words of Shakespeare:—
“In her days every man doth eat in safety
“In her days, every man eats in safety
Under his own vine what he plants, and sing
Under his own vine, he plants and sings.
The merry songs of peace to all his neighbours.”
The joyful songs of peace for all his neighbors.
The country was at peace; and every peaceful art and pursuit prospered. As one sign of the great prosperity and outstretching enterprise of commerce, we should note the foundation of the East India Company on the last day of the year 1600. The reign of James I. (1603-1625) was also peaceful; and the country made steady progress in industries, in commerce, and in the arts and sciences. The two greatest prose-writers of the first half of the seventeenth century were Raleigh and Bacon; the two greatest poets were Shakespeare and Ben Jonson.
The country was at peace, and every peaceful art and activity thrived. One sign of the significant prosperity and expanding commerce was the establishment of the East India Company on the last day of the year 1600. The reign of James I (1603-1625) was also peaceful, and the country steadily progressed in industries, commerce, and the arts and sciences. The two greatest prose writers of the first half of the seventeenth century were Raleigh and Bacon; the two greatest poets were Shakespeare and Ben Jonson.
“Yet æmuling18 my song, he took in hand
“Yet emulating my song, he took it in hand
My pipe, before that æmulëd of many,
My pipe, before that imitated by many,
And played thereon (for well that skill he conn’d),
And played there on it (because he had mastered that skill),
Himself as skilful in that art as any.”
Himself as skilled in that art as anyone.
“Even such is time, that takes in trust
“Even so is time, which takes in trust
Our youth, our joys, our all we have,
Our youth, our joys, everything we have,
And pays us but with age and dust;
And only pays us with time and decay;
Who, in the dark and silent grave,
Who, in the dark and quiet grave,
When we have wandered all our ways,
When we’ve explored all our paths,
Shuts up the story of our days:
Shuts down the story of our days:
But from this earth, this grave, this dust,
But from this earth, this grave, this dust,
The Lord shall raise me up, I trust!”
The Lord will lift me up, I believe!”
“O eloquent, just, and mighty Death! whom none could advise, thou hast persuaded; what none hath dared, thou hast done; and whom all the world hath flattered, thou only hast cast out of the world and despised; thou hast drawn together all the far-stretched greatness, all the pride, cruelty, and ambition of man, and covered it all over with these two narrow words Hic jacet.”
“O eloquent, just, and powerful Death! No one could advise you, yet you have persuaded; what no one has dared, you have accomplished; and those whom the entire world has flattered, you alone have cast out and disregarded; you have gathered all the vast greatness, all the pride, cruelty, and ambition of humanity, and covered it all with these two simple words Hic jacet.”
“That that is Forced is not Forcible.”
“That which is forced is not truly forceful.”
“No Man loveth his Fetters though they be of Gold.”
“No one loves their chains, even if they're made of gold.”
“Clear and Round Dealing is the Honour of Man’s Nature.”
“Honesty and straightforwardness are the true honor of human nature.”
“The Arch-flatterer, with whom all the petty Flatterers have intelligence, is a Man’s Self.”
“The ultimate flatterer, who colludes with all the minor flatterers, is a person’s own self.”
301 “If Things be not tossed upon the Arguments of Counsell, they will be tossed upon the Waves of Fortune.”
301 “If things aren't guided by careful advice, they'll be at the mercy of chance.”
“Virtue is like a rich stone, best plain set.”
“Virtue is like a precious gem, best displayed simply.”
“A man’s nature runs either to herbs or weeds; therefore, let him seasonably water the one, and destroy the other.”
“A man’s nature tends to either good things or bad; so, he should nurture the good and get rid of the bad.”
“A crowd is not company, and faces are but a gallery of pictures, and talk but a tinkling cymbal, when there is no love.”
“A crowd isn’t the same as company, and faces are just a gallery of images, and conversation is just noise, when there’s no love.”
“Jewels, five words long,
“Jewels, five words max,”
That on the stretched forefinger of all time
That on the extended forefinger of all time
Sparkle for ever.”
Sparkle forever.
6. The Second Half.—The second half of the great and unique seventeenth century was of a character very different indeed from that of the first half. The Englishmen born into it had to face a new world! New thoughts in religion, new forces in politics, new powers in social matters had been slowly, steadily, and irresistibly rising into supremacy ever since the Scottish King James came to take his seat upon the throne of England in 1603. These new forces had, in fact, become so 302 strong that they led a king to the scaffold, and handed over the government of England to a section of Republicans. Charles I. was executed in 1649; and, though his son came back to the throne in 1660, the face, the manners, the thoughts of England and of Englishmen had undergone a complete internal and external change. The Puritan party was everywhere the ruling party; and its views and convictions, in religion, in politics, and in literature, held unquestioned sway in almost every part of England. In the Puritan party, the strongest section was formed by the Independents—the “root and branch men”—as they were called; and the greatest man among the Independents was Oliver Cromwell, in whose government John Milton was Foreign Secretary. Milton was certainly by far the greatest and most powerful writer, both in prose and in verse, on the side of the Puritan party. The ablest verse-writer on the Royalist or Court side was Samuel Butler, the unrivalled satirist—the Hogarth of language,—the author of Hudibras. The greatest prose-writer on the Royalist and Church side was Jeremy Taylor, Bishop of Down, in Ireland, and the author of Holy Living, Holy Dying, and many other works written with a wonderful eloquence. The greatest philosophical writer was Thomas Hobbes, the author of the Leviathan. The most powerful writer for the people was John Bunyan, the immortal author of The Pilgrim’s Progress. When, however, we come to the reigns of Charles II. and James II., and the new influences which their rule and presence imparted, we find the greatest poet to be John Dryden, and the most important prose-writer, John Locke.
6. The Second Half.—The second half of the remarkable seventeenth century was very different from the first half. The English people born into this period had to navigate a new world! New ideas in religion, new political forces, and new social powers had been gradually and undeniably gaining prominence since the Scottish King James took the throne of England in 1603. These new forces had become so strong that they led to a king being executed, and they handed over the government of England to a group of Republicans. Charles I was executed in 1649; and although his son returned to the throne in 1660, the outlook, behavior, and thoughts of England and its people had completely changed both internally and externally. The Puritan party emerged as the dominant force everywhere, with their beliefs and convictions in religion, politics, and literature holding undisputed influence across most of England. Within the Puritan party, the most powerful faction was the Independents—the “root and branch men,” as they were known; and the leading figure among the Independents was Oliver Cromwell, under whose administration John Milton served as Foreign Secretary. Milton was undoubtedly the greatest and most influential writer, both in prose and poetry, for the Puritan side. The most skilled poet on the Royalist or Court side was Samuel Butler, the unmatched satirist—the Hogarth of language—who wrote Hudibras. The leading prose writer for the Royalist and Church groups was Jeremy Taylor, Bishop of Down in Ireland, known for his works Holy Living, Holy Dying, and various others penned with remarkable eloquence. The foremost philosophical author was Thomas Hobbes, who wrote Leviathan. The most impactful writer for the common people was John Bunyan, the timeless author of The Pilgrim’s Progress. However, when we examine the reigns of Charles II and James II and the new influences brought about by their rule, we see that the greatest poet became John Dryden, and the most significant prose writer was John Locke.
7. The Poetry of the Second Half.—The poetry of the second half of the seventeenth century was not an outgrowth or lineal descendant of the poetry of the first half. No trace of the strong Elizabethan poetical emotion remained; no writer of this half-century can claim kinship with the great authors of the Elizabethan period. The three most remarkable poets in the latter half of this century are John Milton, Samuel Butler, and John Dryden. But Milton’s culture was derived chiefly from the great Greek and Latin writers; and his poems show 303 few or no signs of belonging to any age or generation in particular of English literature. Butler’s poem, the Hudibras, is the only one of its kind; and if its author owes anything to other writers, it is to France and not to England that we must look for its sources. Dryden, again, shows no sign of being related to Shakespeare or the dramatic writers of the early part of the century; he is separated from them by a great gulf; he owes most, when he owes anything, to the French school of poetry.
7. The Poetry of the Second Half.—The poetry from the second half of the seventeenth century didn't evolve from or directly follow the poetry of the first half. There’s no sign of the strong emotional expression that characterized Elizabethan poetry; no writer from this half-century can claim to be related to the great authors of the Elizabethan era. The three most notable poets from the latter half of this century are John Milton, Samuel Butler, and John Dryden. However, Milton's influence came mainly from the great Greek and Latin writers, and his poems show few or no signs of being linked to any specific period in English literature. Butler’s poem, Hudibras, is unique; and if its author drew inspiration from anyone, it's from France, not England. Dryden, too, shows no connection to Shakespeare or the early dramatic writers; he is distinctly separated from them and owes most of his influences, when he has any, to the French poetic tradition.
“Eyeless, in Gaza, at the mill with slaves.”
“Blind, in Gaza, at the mill with slaves.”
“While Butler, needy wretch, was yet alive,
“While Butler, a desperate soul, was still alive,
No generous patron would a dinner give;
No generous patron would host a dinner;
See him, when starved to death, and turned to dust,
See him, when he's starved to death and turned to dust,
Presented with a monumental bust.
Presented with a massive bust.
The poet’s fate is here in emblem shown,—
The poet's destiny is symbolized here,—
He asked for bread, and he received a stone.”
He asked for bread, and he got a stone."
“He never ate, nor drank, nor slept,
“He never ate, drank, or slept,
But Hudibras still near him kept”—
But Hudibras still stayed close to him—
“And, like a lobster boil’d, the morn
“And, like a boiled lobster, the morning
From black to red began to turn.”
From black to red started to change.
“For loyalty is still the same,
“For loyalty is still the same,
Whether it win or lose the game:
Whether it wins or loses the game:
True as the dial to the sun,
True as the clock is to the sun,
Altho’ it be not shin’d upon.”
Altho’ it hasn't been shined upon.
“He that complies against his will,
“He who goes along with something against his will,
Is of his own opinion still.”
Is still of his own opinion.”
“Men are but children of a larger growth.”
“Men are just older versions of children.”
“Errors, like straws, upon the surface flow;
“Mistakes, like straws, float on the surface;
He that would search for pearls must dive below.”
“He who wants to find pearls must dive deep.”
“The greatest argument for love is love.”
“The best proof of love is love itself.”
“The secret pleasure of the generous act,
“The secret pleasure of the generous act,
Is the great mind’s great bribe.”
Is the great mind's great bribe.
“These are the thoughts of mortals, this is the end and sum of all their designs. A dark night and an ill guide, a boisterous sea and a broken cable, a hard rock and a rough wind, dash in pieces the fortune of a whole family; and they that shall weep loudest for the accident are not yet entered into the storm, and yet have suffered shipwreck.”
“These are the thoughts of humans, this is the conclusion and total of all their plans. A dark night and a bad guide, a rough sea and a snapped cable, a hard rock and a strong wind can completely ruin a family's fortune; and those who will cry the loudest over the mishap aren’t even in the storm yet, yet have already faced a shipwreck.”
“No man is poor that does not think himself so.”
“No man is poor who doesn’t see himself that way.”
“He that spends his time in sport and calls it recreation, is like him whose garment is all made of fringe, and his meat nothing but sauce..”
"Someone who spends their time on play and calls it fun is like a person whose clothes are just frills, and their food is nothing but sauce."
“A good man is as much in awe of himself as of a whole assembly.”
“A good man is just as in awe of himself as he is of a whole crowd.”
“And like a star upon her bosom lay
"And like a star on her chest lay"
His beautiful and shining golden head.”
His stunning, shining golden head.
CHAPTER VI.
THE FIRST HALF OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.
1. The Age of Prose.—The eighteenth century was an age of prose in two senses. In the first place, it was a prosaic age; and, in the second place, better prose than poetry was produced by its writers. One remarkable fact may also be noted about the chief prose-writers of this century—and that is, that they were, most of them, not merely able writers, not merely distinguished literary men, but also men of affairs—men well versed in the world and in matters of the highest practical moment, while some were also statesmen holding high office. Thus, in the first half of the century, we find Addison, Swift, and Defoe either holding office or influencing and guiding those who held office; while, in the latter half, we have men like Burke, Hume, and Gibbon, of whom the same, or nearly the same, can be said. The poets, on the contrary, of this eighteenth century, are all of them—with the very slightest exceptions—men who devoted most of their lives to poetry, and had little or nothing to do with practical matters. It may also be noted here that the character of the eighteenth century becomes more and more prosaic as it goes on—less and less under the influence of the spirit of poetry, until, about the close, a great reaction makes itself felt in the persons of Cowper, Chatterton, and Burns, of Crabbe and Wordsworth.
1. The Age of Prose.—The eighteenth century was a time of prose in two ways. First, it was a practical age; and second, its writers produced better prose than poetry. One notable fact about the main prose writers of this century is that most of them were not just skilled writers or prominent literary figures, but also people of action—individuals well-informed about the world and significant practical matters, with some also serving as statesmen in high positions. In the first half of the century, we see Addison, Swift, and Defoe either holding positions of authority or advising those who did; in the latter half, figures like Burke, Hume, and Gibbon fit this same mold. In contrast, the poets of the eighteenth century, with very few exceptions, were mostly individuals who dedicated their lives to poetry and had little to do with practical issues. It’s worth noting that the character of the eighteenth century becomes increasingly prosaic as it progresses—returning less and less to the influence of poetic spirit—until, by the end, a significant reaction is evident in the works of Cowper, Chatterton, Burns, Crabbe, and Wordsworth.
2. The First Half.—The great prose-writers of the first half of the eighteenth century are Addison and Steele, Swift and 312 Defoe. All of these men had some more or less close connection with the rise of journalism in England; and one of them, Defoe, was indeed the founder of the modern newspaper. By far the most powerful intellect of these four was Swift. The greatest poets of the first half of the eighteenth century were Pope, Thomson, Collins, and Gray. Pope towers above all of them by a head and shoulders, because he was much more fertile than any, and because he worked so hard and so untiringly at the labour of the file—at the task of polishing and improving his verses. But the vein of poetry in the three others—and more especially in Collins—was much more pure and genuine than it was in Pope at any time of his life—at any period of his writing. Let us look at each of these writers a little more closely.
2. The First Half.—The prominent prose writers of the first half of the eighteenth century are Addison, Steele, Swift, and Defoe. Each of these authors had varying degrees of influence on the emergence of journalism in England, and Defoe was actually the founder of the modern newspaper. Among these four, Swift had the most powerful intellect. The leading poets of the same period were Pope, Thomson, Collins, and Gray. Pope stands tallest among them because he was much more prolific and because he dedicated himself tirelessly to polishing and refining his verses. However, the poetic expression of the other three—especially Collins—was much more pure and authentic than anything Pope produced throughout his life. Let’s take a closer look at each of these writers.
“So when an Angel by divine command
“So when an Angel by divine command
With rising tempests shakes a guilty land,
With rising storms, a guilty land shakes,
Such as of late o’er pale Britannia passed,
Such as recently passed over pale Britannia,
Calm and serene he drives the furious blast;
Calm and peaceful, he navigates the raging storm;
And, pleased the Almighty’s orders to perform,
And, happy to follow the Almighty's commands,
Rides in the whirlwind, and directs the storm.”
Rides in the whirlwind and controls the storm.
“He married discord in a noble wife.”
“He married conflict in a noble wife.”
“As yet a child, nor yet a fool to fame,
“As a child, not yet foolish enough to chase fame,
I lisped in numbers, for the numbers came.”
I lisped in numbers because the numbers came.
“Never elated, while one man’s oppressed;
“Never happy, while one person is oppressed;
Never dejected, whilst another’s blessed,”—
"Never sad while someone’s happy,"—
“True wit is nature to advantage dressed,
“True wit is nature presented in its best light,
What oft was thought, but ne’er so well expressed.”
What is often thought, but never quite expressed so well.
“Good-nature and good-sense must ever join.
“Good nature and good sense must always go together.
To err is human, to forgive divine.”
To make mistakes is human, to forgive is heavenly.
“All seems infected that the infected spy,
“All seems infected that the infected spy,
As all looks yellow to the jaundic’d eye.”
As everything looks yellow to the jaundiced eye.
“Fear not the anger of the wise to raise;
“Don’t be afraid to provoke the anger of the wise;
Those best can bear reproof who merit praise.”
Those who deserve praise are usually the ones who can handle criticism the best.
“A vile encomium doubly ridicules:
"A nasty compliment doubly mocks:"
There’s nothing blackens like the ink of fools.”
There’s nothing that stains quite like a fool’s ink.”
“And not a vanity is given in vain.”
“And no vanity is given in vain.”
“Would ye be blest? despise low joys, low gains,
“Do you want to be blessed? Ignore petty pleasures, petty gains,
Disdain whatever Cornbury disdains,
Disregard whatever Cornbury disregards,
Be virtuous, and be happy for your pains.”
Be kind, and be happy for your struggles.
“But Pope—his musical finesse was such,
“But Pope—his musical talent was so great,
So nice his ear, so delicate his touch,—
So nice his ear, so delicate his touch,—
Made poetry a mere mechanic art,
Made poetry a simple mechanical skill,
And every warbler has his tune by heart.”
And every warbler knows his song by heart.”
“There scattered oft, the earliest of the year,
“There scattered often, the earliest of the year,
By hands unseen, are showers of violets found;
By unseen hands, showers of violets are discovered;
The red-breast loves to build and warble there,
The robin loves to build its nest and sing there,
And little footsteps lightly print the ground.”
And small footsteps softly mark the ground.
“In yonder grave a Druid lies”—
“In that grave over there, a Druid is resting”—
“How sleep the brave, who sink to rest
“How do the brave sleep, who sink to rest”
By all their country’s wishes blessed!”
By all of their country's wishes, blessed!
CHAPTER VII.
THE SECOND HALF OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.
1. Prose-Writers.—The four greatest prose-writers of the latter half of the eighteenth century are Johnson, Goldsmith, Burke, and Gibbon. Dr Johnson was the most prominent literary figure in London at this period; and filled in his own time much the same position that Carlyle lately held in literary circles. He wrote on many subjects—but chiefly on literature and morals; and hence he was called “The Great Moralist.” Goldsmith stands out clearly as the writer of the most pleasant and easy prose; his pen was ready for any subject; and it has been said of him with perfect truth, that he touched nothing that he did not adorn. Burke was the most eloquent writer of his time, and by far the greatest political thinker that England has ever produced. He is known by an essay he wrote when a very young man—on “The Sublime and Beautiful”; but it is to his speeches and political writings that we must look for his noblest thoughts and most eloquent language. Gibbon is one of the greatest historians and most powerful writers the world has ever seen.
1. Prose-Writers.—The four greatest prose writers from the second half of the eighteenth century are Johnson, Goldsmith, Burke, and Gibbon. Dr. Johnson was the most prominent literary figure in London during this time, much like Carlyle was in more recent literary circles. He wrote on various topics, primarily literature and morals, earning him the title “The Great Moralist.” Goldsmith is recognized for his charming and easy prose; he was ready to write on any subject, and it is said, quite truthfully, that he made everything he touched better. Burke was the most eloquent writer of his era and the greatest political thinker England has ever produced. He is known for an essay he wrote as a young man on “The Sublime and Beautiful,” but it's his speeches and political writings that showcase his noblest ideas and most eloquent language. Gibbon is regarded as one of the greatest historians and most influential writers in history.
“Of all the griefs that harass the distressed,
“Of all the troubles that weigh on the troubled,
Sure the most bitter is a scornful jest;
Sure, the most painful thing is a mocking joke;
Fate never wounds more deep the generous heart,
Fate never hurts the kind heart more deeply,
Than when a blockhead’s insult points the dart.”
Than when a fool’s insult aims the jab.”
“A man he was to all the country dear,
“A man he was loved by everyone in the country,
And passing rich with forty pounds a-year.”
And living comfortably with forty pounds a year.
“Here lies our good Edmund, whose genius was such
“Here lies our good Edmund, whose talent was such
We scarcely can praise it or blame it too much;
We can hardly praise it or criticize it too much;
Who, born for the universe, narrowed his mind,
Who, born for the universe, limited his thinking,
And to party gave up what was meant for mankind;
And to celebrate, they sacrificed what was meant for humanity;
Who, too deep for his hearers, still went on refining,
Who, too profound for his listeners, continued to elaborate,
And thought of convincing while they thought of dining.”
And thought about persuading while they thought about eating.”
10. Poets.—The chief poets of the latter half of the eighteenth century belong to a new world, and show very little trace in their writings of eighteenth-century culture, ideas, or prejudices. Most of the best poets who were born in this half of the eighteenth century and began to write in it—such as Crabbe and Wordsworth—are true denizens, in the character of their minds and feelings, of the nineteenth. The greatest poets of the 329 period are Cowper, Crabbe, and Burns; and along with these may be mentioned as little inferior, Chatterton and Blake, two of the most original poets that have appeared in any literature.
10. Poets.—The main poets of the latter half of the eighteenth century belong to a new world and show minimal influence from the culture, ideas, or biases of the eighteenth century in their work. Most of the notable poets born in this period who began writing then—like Crabbe and Wordsworth—truly reflect the mindset and emotions of the nineteenth century. The greatest poets of this era are Cowper, Crabbe, and Burns; alongside them, we can also mention Chatterton and Blake, two of the most original poets to have emerged in any literature.
“No voice divine the storm allayed,
“No divine voice calmed the storm,
No light propitious shone,
No favorable light shone,
When, far from all effectual aid,
When, far from any real help,
We perished—each alone—
We died—each alone—
But I beneath a rougher sea,
But I beneath a rougher sea,
And whelmed in blacker gulfs than he.”
And overwhelmed in darker depths than he.
“God made the country, and man made the town.”
“God created the countryside, and people built the city.”
“Variety’s the very spice of life
“Variety is the true spice of life
That gives it all its flavour.”
That gives it all its flavor.”
“The heart
"The heart"
May give a useful lesson to the head,
May offer a helpful lesson for the mind,
And Learning wiser grow without his books.”
And learning becomes wiser without his books.
“Beware of desperate steps. The darkest day,
“Beware of taking desperate measures. The darkest day,
Live till to-morrow, will have passed away.”
Live until tomorrow, and it will have passed.
“the wild amphibious race
the wild amphibious race
With sullen woe displayed in every face.”
With gloomy sadness visible on every face.
“Auburn and Eden can be found no more;”
“Auburn and Eden are gone now;”
“Nature’s sternest painter, yet the best.”
“Nature's toughest artist, but also the greatest.”
“Thou lingering star, with lessening ray,
“Hey, you fading star with your dimming light,
That lov’st to greet the early morn,
That loves to greet the early morning,
Again thou usher’st in the day
Again you bring in the day
My Mary from my soul was torn.
My Mary was ripped from my heart.
O Mary! dear departed shade!
Oh Mary! dear departed spirit!
Where is thy place of blissful rest?
Where is your place of blissful rest?
See’st thou thy lover lowly laid?
See you your lover lying down?
Hear’st thou the groans that rend his breast?”
Hear you the groans that tear at his heart?
“O sing unto my roundelay,
“O sing to my song,
O drop the briny tear with me,
O drop the salty tear with me,
Dance no more on holy-day,
Don't dance on holidays anymore,
Like a running river be.
Be like a flowing river.
My love is dead,
My love is gone,
Gone to his death-bed
Gone to his deathbed
All under the willow-tree.
All under the willow tree.
“Black his hair as the winter night,
“Black as the winter night, his hair,
White his skin as the summer snow,
White his skin as the summer snow,
Red his face as the morning light,
Red his face as the morning light,
Cold he lies in the grave below.
Cold he lies in the grave below.
My love is dead,
My love is gone,
Gone to his death-bed
Gone to his deathbed
All under the willow-tree.”
All beneath the willow tree.
“The sun descending in the west,
“The sun setting in the west,
The evening star does shine;
The evening star shines;
The birds are silent in their nest,
The birds are quiet in their nest,
And I must seek for mine.
And I have to look for my own.
The moon, like a flower
The moon is like a flower
In heaven’s high bower,
In heaven's high abode,
With silent delight
With quiet joy
Sits and smiles on the night.
Sits and smiles at the night.
“Farewell, green fields and happy grove,
“Goodbye, green fields and joyful grove,
Where flocks have ta’en delight;
Where flocks have found joy;
Where lambs have nibbled, silent move
Where lambs have grazed, silently move
The feet of angels bright:
The bright feet of angels:
Unseen they pour blessing,
They secretly share blessings,
And joy without ceasing,
And endless joy,
On each bud and blossom,
On every bud and flower,
On each sleeping bosom.”
On each sleeping chest.”
CHAPTER VIII.
THE FIRST HALF OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
1. New Ideas.—The end of the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth century are alike remarkable for the new powers, new ideas, and new life thrown into society. The coming up of a high flood-tide of new forces seems to coincide with the beginning of the French Revolution in 1789, when the overthrow of the Bastille marked the downfall of the old ways of thinking and acting, and announced to the world of Europe and America that the old régime—the ancient mode of governing—was over. Wordsworth, then a lad of nineteen, was excited by the event almost beyond the bounds of self-control. He says in his “Excursion”—
1. New Ideas.—The late 1700s and early 1800s are notable for the surge of new powers, ideas, and energy injected into society. The rise of a powerful wave of new forces seems to align with the start of the French Revolution in 1789, when the storming of the Bastille signaled the end of old ways of thinking and acting, and declared to Europe and America that the old régime—the traditional way of governing—was finished. Wordsworth, then just nineteen, was overwhelmed with excitement by the event. He states in his “Excursion”—
“Bliss was it in that dawn to be alive,
“Being alive at that dawn was pure bliss,
But to be young was very Heaven!”
But being young was pure bliss!
It was, indeed, the dawn of a new day for the peoples of Europe. The ideas of freedom and equality—of respect for man as man—were thrown into popular form by France; they became living powers in Europe; and in England they animated and inspired the best minds of the time—Burns, Coleridge, Wordsworth, Shelley, and Byron. Along with this high tide of hope and emotion, there was such an outburst of talent and genius in every kind of human endeavour in England, as was never seen before except in the Elizabethan period. Great events produced great powers; and great powers in their turn 337 brought about great events. The war with America, the long struggle with Napoleon, the new political ideas, great victories by sea and land,—all these were to be found in the beginning of the nineteenth century. The English race produced great men in numbers—almost, it might be said, in groups. We had great leaders, like Nelson and Wellington; brilliant generals, like Sir Charles Napier and Sir John Moore; great statesmen, like Fox and Pitt, like Washington and Franklin; great engineers, like Stephenson and Brunel; and great poets, like Wordsworth and Byron. And as regards literature, an able critic remarks: “We have recovered in this century the Elizabethan magic and passion, a more than Elizabethan sense of the beauty and complexity of nature, the Elizabethan music of language.”
It was truly the beginning of a new era for the people of Europe. The concepts of freedom and equality—of respecting everyone as individuals—were popularized by France; they became powerful forces across Europe; and in England, they inspired the brightest minds of the time—Burns, Coleridge, Wordsworth, Shelley, and Byron. Alongside this surge of hope and emotion, there was an explosion of talent and genius in every area of human endeavor in England, unlike anything seen since the Elizabethan era. Major events produced significant talents; and those talents, in turn, led to major events. The war with America, the long fight against Napoleon, new political ideas, significant victories at sea and on land—all of these emerged at the start of the nineteenth century. The English people produced a remarkable number of great individuals—almost, one could say, in clusters. We had outstanding leaders like Nelson and Wellington; brilliant generals like Sir Charles Napier and Sir John Moore; great statesmen like Fox and Pitt, as well as Washington and Franklin; skilled engineers like Stephenson and Brunel; and exceptional poets like Wordsworth and Byron. Regarding literature, a sharp critic notes: “In this century, we have regained the Elizabethan magic and passion, a deeper-than-Elizabethan appreciation for the beauty and complexity of nature, and the Elizabethan musicality of language.”
2. Great Poets.—The greatest poets of the first half of the nineteenth century may be best arranged in groups. There were Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Southey—commonly, but unnecessarily, described as the Lake Poets. In their poetic thought and expression they had little in common; and the fact that two of them lived most of their lives in the Lake country, is not a sufficient justification for the use of the term. There were Scott and Campbell—both of them Scotchmen. There were Byron and Shelley—both Englishmen, both brought up at the great public schools and the universities, but both carried away by the influence of the new revolutionary ideas. Lastly, there were Moore, an Irishman, and young Keats, the splendid promise of whose youth went out in an early death. Let us learn a little more about each, and in the order of the dates of their birth.
2. Great Poets.—The greatest poets of the first half of the nineteenth century can be best categorized into groups. There were Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Southey—often, though unnecessarily, called the Lake Poets. In terms of their poetic thought and style, they had very little in common; and the fact that two of them spent most of their lives in the Lake District doesn’t justify the label. Then there were Scott and Campbell—both Scottish. There were Byron and Shelley—both Englishmen, both educated at prominent public schools and universities, but both influenced by the wave of new revolutionary ideas. Lastly, there were Moore, an Irishman, and the young Keats, whose promising youth was tragically cut short by an early death. Let’s explore a little more about each of them, in the order of their birth dates.
“Her eyes as stars of Twilight fair,
“Her eyes were like stars in the beautiful twilight,
Like Twilight’s, too, her dusky hair;
Like Twilight's, her black hair;
But all things else about her drawn
But everything else about her is drawn
From May-time and the cheerful dawn.”
From May and the joyful morning.
“The moving accident is not my trade,
“The moving accident is not my trade,
To freeze the blood I have no ready arts;
To chill the blood, I have no quick tricks;
’Tis my delight, alone, in summer shade,
’It's my joy, alone, in summer shade,
To pipe a simple song for thinking hearts.”
To play a simple song for thinking hearts.”
“Love had he found in huts where poor men lie,
“Love he found in huts where poor men lie,
His daily teachers had been woods and rills,—
His everyday teachers had been the woods and the streams,—
The silence that is in the starry sky,
The silence in the starry sky,
The sleep that is among the lonely hills.”
The sleep that exists among the lonely hills.
“Dear Harp of my Country! in darkness I found thee,
“Dear Harp of my Country! In darkness, I discovered you,
The cold chain of silence had hung o’er thee long,
The cold silence has been hanging over you for a long time,
When proudly, my own Island Harp, I unbound thee,
When I proudly unwrapped you, my own Island Harp,
And gave all thy chords to light, freedom, and song.”
And gave all your strings to light, freedom, and music.”
“A thing of beauty is a joy for ever.”
“A beautiful thing is a joy forever.”
“Silent, upon a peak in Darien.”
“Quiet, at a summit in Darien.”
“Then felt I like some watcher of the skies
“Then I felt like some watcher of the skies
When a new planet swims into his ken.”
When a new planet comes into his view.
“Perhaps the self-same song that found a path
“Maybe the same song that found a way
Through the sad heart of Ruth, when, sick for home,
Through the sad heart of Ruth, when she longed for home,
She stood in tears amid the alien corn.”
She stood in tears among the strange corn.
22. Prose-Writers.—We have now to consider the greatest prose-writers of the first half of the nineteenth century. First comes Walter Scott, one of the greatest novelists that ever lived, and who won the name of “The Wizard of the North” from the marvellous power he possessed of enchaining the attention and fascinating the minds of his readers. Two other great writers of prose were Charles Lamb and Walter Savage Landor, each in styles essentially different. Jane Austen, a young English lady, has become a classic in prose, because her work is true and perfect within its own sphere. De Quincey is perhaps the writer of the most ornate and elaborate English prose of this period. Thomas Carlyle, a great Scotsman, with a style of overwhelming power, but of occasional grotesqueness, like a great prophet and teacher of the nation, compelled statesmen and philanthropists to think, while he also gained for himself a high place in the rank of historians. Macaulay, also of Scottish descent, was one of the greatest essayists and ablest writers on history that Great Britain has produced. A short survey of each of these great men may be useful. Scott has been already treated of.
22. Prose-Writers.—Now, let's look at the greatest prose writers from the first half of the nineteenth century. First on the list is Walter Scott, one of the most remarkable novelists ever, earning the nickname “The Wizard of the North” for his incredible ability to captivate and engage his readers. Two other significant prose writers are Charles Lamb and Walter Savage Landor, each with their own distinct styles. Jane Austen, a young English woman, has become a classic in prose because her work is authentic and flawless within its own realm. De Quincey is arguably the author of the most ornate and intricate English prose of this time. Thomas Carlyle, a notable Scotsman with a powerful style that sometimes veers into the bizarre, acted as a great prophet and teacher for the nation, urging statesmen and philanthropists to think, while also securing a prominent place among historians. Macaulay, also of Scottish descent, was one of the greatest essayists and most skilled writers on history that Great Britain has ever produced. A brief overview of each of these great figures may prove helpful. Scott has already been discussed.
“Ah! what avails the sceptred race!
“Ah! what good is the royal lineage!
Ah! what the form divine!
Ah! what a divine form!
What every virtue, every grace!
What every virtue and grace!
Rose Aylmer, all were thine!
Rose Aylmer, you were all!
“Rose Aylmer, whom these wakeful eyes
“Rose Aylmer, whom these watchful eyes
Shall weep, but never see!
Shall cry, but never see!
A night of memories and sighs
A night full of memories and sighs
I consecrate to thee.”
I dedicate this to you.
“Genius is an immense capacity for taking pains.”
“Genius is a huge ability to put in effort.”
“Do the duty which lies nearest thee! Thy second duty will already have become clearer.”
“Do the task that’s right in front of you! Your next task will become clearer on its own.”
351 “History is a mighty drama, enacted upon the theatre of time, with suns for lamps, and eternity for a background.”
351 “History is a powerful drama, performed on the stage of time, with suns as lights and eternity as the backdrop.”
“All true work is sacred. In all true work, were it but true hand-labour, there is something of divineness. Labour, wide as the earth, has its summit in heaven.”
“All genuine work is sacred. In all genuine work, even if it's just manual labor, there is something divine. Labor, as vast as the earth, reaches its peak in heaven.”
“Remember now and always that Life is no idle dream, but a solemn reality based upon Eternity, and encompassed by Eternity. Find out your task: stand to it: the night cometh when no man can work.”
“Always remember that life is not a meaningless dream, but a serious reality based on eternity and surrounded by eternity. Discover your purpose: stick to it; the night is coming when no one can work.”
“Cranmer could vindicate himself from the charge of being a heretic only by arguments which made him out to be a murderer.”
“Cranmer could defend himself against the accusation of being a heretic only by using arguments that made him seem like a murderer.”
“The Puritan hated bear-baiting, not because it gave pain to the bear, but because it gave pleasure to the spectators.”
“The Puritan disliked bear-baiting, not because it caused pain to the bear, but because it pleased the spectators.”
CHAPTER IX.
THE SECOND HALF OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
1. Science.—The second half of the nineteenth century is distinguished by the enormous advance made in science, and in the application of science to the industries and occupations of the people. Chemistry and electricity have more especially made enormous strides. Within the last twenty years, chemistry has remade itself into a new science; and electricity has taken a very large part of the labour of mankind upon itself. It carries our messages round the world—under the deepest seas, over the highest mountains, to every continent, and to every great city; it lights up our streets and public halls; it drives our engines and propels our trains. But the powers of imagination, the great literary powers of poetry, and of eloquent prose,—especially in the domain of fiction,—have not decreased because science has grown. They have rather shown stronger developments. We must, at the same time, remember that a great deal of the literary work published by the writers who lived, or are still living, in the latter half of this century, was written in the former half. Thus, Longfellow was a man of forty-three, and Tennyson was forty-one, in the year 1850; and both had by that time done a great deal of their best work. The same is true of the prose-writers, Thackeray, Dickens, and Ruskin.
1. Science.—The second half of the nineteenth century is marked by significant advancements in science and how it’s applied to industries and people's jobs. Chemistry and electricity, in particular, have made remarkable progress. Over the last twenty years, chemistry has transformed into a new science, and electricity has taken on a huge amount of human labor. It sends our messages around the world—through the deepest seas, over the highest mountains, to every continent, and to every major city; it brightens our streets and public spaces; it powers our engines and drives our trains. However, the powers of imagination, the great literary qualities of poetry, and eloquent prose—especially in fiction—haven't diminished alongside the growth of science. In fact, they have shown even greater development. We should also remember that much of the literary work published by writers from the latter half of this century was actually written in the earlier half. For instance, Longfellow was forty-three, and Tennyson was forty-one in 1850; by then, both had produced a significant portion of their best work. The same goes for prose writers like Thackeray, Dickens, and Ruskin.
2. Poets and Prose-Writers.—The six greatest poets of the latter half of this century are Longfellow, a distinguished American poet, Tennyson, Mrs Browning, Robert Browning, 354 William Morris, and Matthew Arnold. Of these, Mrs Browning and Longfellow are dead—Mrs Browning having died in 1861, and Longfellow in 1882.—The four greatest writers of prose are Thackeray, Dickens, George Eliot, and Ruskin. Of these, only Ruskin is alive.
2. Poets and Prose-Writers.—The six most influential poets of the latter half of this century are Longfellow, a prominent American poet, Tennyson, Mrs. Browning, Robert Browning, William Morris, and Matthew Arnold. Among these, Mrs. Browning and Longfellow have passed away—Mrs. Browning died in 1861, and Longfellow passed in 1882.—The four most significant prose writers are Thackeray, Dickens, George Eliot, and Ruskin. Of these, only Ruskin is still alive.
“His gracious presence upon earth
“His kind presence on earth”
Was as a fire upon a hearth;
Was like a fire on a hearth;
As pleasant songs, at morning sung,
As nice songs sung in the morning,
The words that dropped from his sweet tongue
The words that fell from his smooth tongue
Strengthened our hearts, or—heard at night—
Strengthened our hearts, or—heard at night—
Made all our slumbers soft and light.”
Made all our sleeps gentle and easy.”
“Fair was she and young, when in hope began the long journey;
“She was beautiful and young when her hopeful journey began;
Faded was she and old, when in disappointment it ended.”
Faded and old she was when it all came to a disappointing end.
“‘Farewell!’ said he, ‘Minnehaha,
“‘Goodbye!’ he said, ‘Minnehaha,
Farewell, O my laughing water!
Goodbye, my laughing water!
All my heart is buried with you,
All of my heart is buried with you,
All´ my | thou´ghts go | on´ward | wi´th you!’”
All my thoughts go onward with you!
“Fair is her cottage in its place,
“Her cottage is lovely where it stands,
Where yon broad water sweetly slowly glides:
Where that wide water smoothly flows:
It sees itself from thatch to base
It sees itself from top to bottom.
Dream in the sliding tides.
Dream in the flowing tides.
“And fairer she: but, ah! how soon to die!
“And she is more beautiful: but, oh! how soon she must die!
Her quiet dream of life this hour may cease:
Her peaceful dream of life at this moment might come to an end:
Her peaceful being slowly passes by
Her calm existence gradually flows by
To some more perfect peace.”
To some more perfect peace.
“He rose at dawn and, fired with hope,
“He got up at dawn and, filled with hope,
Shot o’er the seething harbour-bar,
Shot over the rough harbor bar,
And reached the ship and caught the rope
And got to the ship and grabbed the rope.
And whistled to the morning-star.”
And whistled to the morning star.”
“A land of streams! Some, like a downward smoke,
“A land of streams! Some, like a downward smoke,
Slow-dropping veils of thinnest lawn, did go.”
Slowly falling curtains of the finest grass did go.
“Phantom sound of blows descending, moan of an enemy massacred,
“Phantom sounds of blows falling, the moan of a slaughtered enemy,
Phantom wail of women and children, multitudinous agonies.”
Phantom cries of women and children, countless sufferings.
“But oh for the touch of a vanished hand,
“But oh for the touch of a lost hand,
And the sound of a voice that is still!”
And the sound of a voice that is quiet!
“Clothed with his breath, and looking as he walked,
“Covered with his breath and looking as he walked,
Larger than human on the frozen hills.”
Larger than a human on the frozen hills.
“Tis better to have loved and lost,
“Tis better to have loved and lost,
Than never to have loved at all.”
Than to have never loved at all.”
“For words, like Nature, half reveal,
“For words, like Nature, half reveal,
And half conceal, the soul within.”
And half hide, the soul inside.”
“Kind hearts are more than coronets,
“Kind hearts are worth more than crowns,
And simple faith than Norman blood.”
And a simpler faith than Norman blood.
Transcriber’s Note:
The above paragraph is given as printed. Elizabeth Barrett Browning was
born Elizabeth Barrett Moulton, later Moulton-Barrett, in 1806. Her year
of birth was universally given as 1809 until some time after Robert
Browning’s death. Her brother’s fatal accident took place in 1840.
Transcriber’s Note:
The above paragraph is given as printed. Elizabeth Barrett Browning was born Elizabeth Barrett Moulton, later Moulton-Barrett, in 1806. For a long time, her birth year was thought to be 1809 until after Robert Browning’s death. Her brother had a fatal accident in 1840.
“So, hush,—I will give you this leaf to keep—
“So, be quiet,—I will give you this leaf to keep—
See, I shut it inside the sweet cold hand,
See, I closed it in the gentle, chilly hand,
There! that is our secret! go to sleep;
There! That's our secret! Go to sleep;
You will wake, and remember, and understand.”
You will wake up, remember, and understand.”
“We cannot kindle when we will
“We cannot ignite when we want.
The fire that in the heart resides:
The fire that lives in the heart:
The spirit bloweth and is still
The spirit moves and is quiet.
In mystery our soul abides:
Our soul lives in mystery:
But tasks in hours of insight willed
But tasks in moments of understanding determined
Can be through hours of gloom fulfilled.
Can be fulfilled through hours of gloom.
With aching hands and bleeding feet
With sore hands and bleeding feet
We dig and heap, lay stone on stone;
We dig and pile up, stacking stone on stone;
We bear the burden and the heat
We carry the weight and the heat
Of the long day, and wish ’twere done.
Of the long day, and I wish it were over.
Not till the hours of light return,
Not until the hours of daylight come back,
All we have built do we discern.”
All we have created, we understand.
“Thou, my Master still,
"You, my Master still,
Whatever feet have climbed Parnassus’ hill.”
Whatever feet have climbed Parnassus' hill.
“O fair midspring, besung so oft and oft,
“O fair mid-spring, sung about so many times,
How can I praise thy loveliness enow?
How can I praise your beauty enough?
Thy sun that burns not, and thy breezes soft
Your sun that doesn’t burn, and your gentle breezes
That o’er the blossoms of the orchard blow,
That over the blossoms of the orchard blow,
The thousand things that ’neath the young leaves grow
The thousand things that grow beneath the young leaves
The hopes and chances of the growing year,
The hopes and opportunities of the upcoming year,
Winter forgotten long, and summer near.”
Winter long gone, and summer just around the corner.
“Broad-browed he was, hook-nosed, with wide grey eyes
“Broad-browed, he had a hooked nose and wide gray eyes.
No longer eager for the coming prize,
No longer excited about the upcoming reward,
But keen and steadfast: many an ageing line,
But sharp and unwavering: many an aging line,
Half-hidden by his sweeping beard and fine,
Half-hidden by his sweeping beard and fine,
Ploughed his thin cheeks; his hair was more than grey,
Plowed his thin cheeks; his hair was more than gray,
And like to one he seemed whose better day
And he looked like someone whose best days
Is over to himself, though foolish fame
Is over to himself, even though foolish fame
Shouts louder year by year his empty name.
Shouts his empty name louder every year.
Unarmed he was, nor clad upon that morn
Unarmed he was, nor dressed on that morning
Much like a king: an ivory hunting-horn
Much like a king: an ivory hunting horn
Was slung about him, rich with gems and gold,
Was draped around him, filled with jewels and gold,
And a great white ger-falcon did he hold
And he held a magnificent white gerfalcon.
Upon his fist; before his feet there sat
Upon his fist; before his feet there sat
A scrivener making notes of this and that
A writer jotting down notes about various things
As the King bade him, and behind his chair
As the King ordered him, and behind his chair
His captains stood in armour rich and fair.”
His captains stood in shiny, impressive armor.
“Every act, every impulse, of virtue and vice, affects in any creature, face, voice, nervous power, and vigour and harmony of invention, at once. Perseverance in rightness of human conduct renders, after a certain number of generations, human art possible; every sin clouds it, be it ever so little a one; and persistent vicious living and following of pleasure render, after a certain number of generations, all art impossible.”
“Every action and impulse of good and bad influences every creature, affecting their appearance, voice, energy, and ability to create. Sticking to what’s right over many generations makes human art possible; even the smallest sin can cloud it; and living a life focused on sin and pleasure over time makes all art impossible.”
“In mortals, there is a care for trifles, which proceeds from love and conscience, and is most holy; and a care for trifles, which comes of idleness and frivolity, and is most base. And so, also, there is a gravity proceeding from dulness and mere incapability of enjoyment, which is most base.”
“In humans, there’s a concern for small things that comes from love and conscience, and it is very sacred; and there’s a concern for small things that arises from laziness and lightheartedness, and it is very low. Likewise, there’s a seriousness that comes from dullness and simply not being able to enjoy life, which is also very low.”
“The noonday sun came slanting down the rocky slopes of La Riccia, and its masses of enlarged and tall foliage, whose autumnal tints were mixed with the wet verdure of a thousand evergreens, were penetrated with it as with rain. I cannot call it colour; it was conflagration. Purple, and crimson, and scarlet, like the curtains of God’s tabernacle, the rejoicing trees sank into the valley in showers of light, every separate leaf quivered with buoyant and burning life; each, as it turned to reflect or to transmit the sunbeam, first a torch and then an emerald.”
“The noonday sun streamed down the rocky slopes of La Riccia, and its massive, tall trees, with autumn colors blending with the lush green of countless evergreens, were drenched in light like they were in rain. I can’t just call it color; it was like a fire. Purple, crimson, and scarlet, like the curtains of God’s tent, the joyful trees cascaded into the valley in bursts of light, every single leaf shimmering with vibrant, intense life; each one, as it turned to catch or share the sunlight, was first a flame and then a jewel.”
“It is never too late to be what you might have been.”
“It’s never too late to become what you could have been.”
“It is easy finding reasons why other people should be patient.”
“It’s easy to find reasons why other people should be patient.”
“Genius, at first, is little more than a great capacity for receiving discipline.”
“Genius, at first, is simply a strong ability to learn and be shaped by guidance.”
“Things are not so ill with you and me as they might have been, half owing to the number who lived faithfully a hidden life, and rest in unvisited tombs.”
“Things aren't as bad for you and me as they could have been, partly because of the many who lived quietly and faithfully, resting in unvisited graves.”
“Nature never makes men who are at once energetically sympathetic and minutely calculating.”
“Nature never creates people who are both genuinely caring and extremely calculating.”
“To the far woods he wandered, listening,
“To the far woods he wandered, listening,
And heard the birds their little stories sing
And heard the birds sing their little stories.
In notes whose rise and fall seem melted speech—
In notes that flow like spoken words—
Melted with tears, smiles, glances—that can reach
Melted with tears, smiles, glances—that can reach
More quickly through our frame’s deep-winding night,
More quickly through our frame’s winding night,
And without thought raise thought’s best fruit, delight.”
And without thinking, bring forth the best result of thought: joy.
TABLES OF ENGLISH LITERATURE.
In the printed book, this table covered 14 (fourteen) pages, with the header repeated at the top of each page. The column headed “Years” was labeled “Centuries” on the earlier pages, changing to “Decades” on the page beginning 1560.
In the printed book, this table spanned 14 (fourteen) pages, with the header repeated at the top of each page. The column titled “Years” was called “Centuries” on the earlier pages, switching to “Decades” on the page starting 1560.
Authors. | Works. | Current Events. | Years. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
(Author unknown.) (Author unknown.) |
Beowulf (brought over by Saxons and Angles from the Continent). Beowulf (brought over by Saxons and Angles from the continent). |
500 | |||
CAEDMON. CAEDMON. A secular monk of Whitby. A non-religious monk from Whitby. Died about 680. Died around 680. |
Poems on the Creation and other subjects taken from the Old and the New Testament. Poems about Creation and other topics from the Old and New Testaments. |
Edwin (of Deira), King of the Angles, baptised 627. Edwin, King of the Angles from Deira, was baptized in 627. |
600 | ||
BAEDA. BAEDA. 672-735. 672-735. “The Venerable Bede,” a monk of Jarrow-on-Tyne. “The Venerable Bede,” a monk from Jarrow-on-Tyne. |
An Ecclesiastical History in Latin. A translation of St John’s Gospel into English (lost). An Ecclesiastical History in Latin. A translation of St John’s Gospel into English (lost). |
First landing of the Danes, 787. First landing of the Danes, 787. |
700 | ||
ALFRED THE GREAT. Alfred the Great. 849-901. 849-901. King; translator; prose-writer. King; translator; author. |
Translated into the English of Wessex, Bede’s Ecclesiastical History and other Latin works. Is said to have begun the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. Translated into the English of Wessex, Bede’s Ecclesiastical History and other Latin works. It is said to have started the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. |
The University of Oxford is said to have been founded in this reign. The University of Oxford is believed to have been established during this reign. |
800 | ||
Compiled by monks in various monasteries. Compiled by monks in different monasteries. |
Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, 875-1154 Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, 875-1154 |
||||
ASSER. ASSER. Bishop of Sherborne. Died 910. Bishop of Sherborne. Died 910. |
Life of King Alfred. The Life of King Alfred. |
900 | |||
(Author unknown.) (Author unknown.) |
A poem entitled The Grave. A poem called The Grave. |
1000 | |||
LAYAMON. LAYAMON. 1150-1210. 1150-1210. A priest of Ernley-on-Severn. A priest from Ernley-on-Severn. |
The Brut (1205), a poem on Brutus, the supposed first settler in Britain. The Brut (1205), a poem about Brutus, who is believed to be the first settler in Britain. |
John ascended the throne in 1199. John took the throne in 1199. |
1100 | ||
368
ORM OR ORMIN. ORM OR ORMIN. 1187-1237. 1187-1237. A canon of the Order of St Augustine. A member of the Order of St. Augustine. |
The Ormulum (1215), a set of religious services in metre. The Ormulum (1215), a collection of religious services in verse. |
||||
ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER. ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER. 1255-1307. 1255-1307. |
Chronicle of England in rhyme (1297). Chronicle of England in verse (1297). |
Magna Charta, 1215. Magna Carta, 1215. Henry III. ascends the throne, 1216. Henry III. ascends to the throne, 1216. |
1200 | ||
ROBERT OF BRUNNE. Robert of Brunne. 1272-1340. 1272-1340. (Robert Manning of Brun.) (Robert Manning from Brun.) |
Chronicle of England in rhyme; Handlyng Sinne (1303). Chronicle of England in rhyme; Handlyng Sinne (1303). |
University of Cambridge founded, 1231. University of Cambridge established, 1231. Edward I. ascends the throne, 1272. Edward I ascends to the throne, 1272. Conquest of Wales, 1284. Conquest of Wales, 1284. |
|||
SIR JOHN MANDEVILLE. Sir John Mandeville. 1300-1372. 1300-1372. Physician; traveller; prose-writer. Doctor; traveler; writer. |
The Voyaige and Travaile. Travels to Jerusalem, India, and other countries, written in Latin French and English (1356). The first writer “in formed English.” The Voyage and Travel. Journeys to Jerusalem, India, and other countries, written in Latin, French, and English (1356). The first writer "informed English." |
Edward II ascends the throne, 1307. Edward II takes the throne, 1307. Battle of Bannockburn, 1314. Battle of Bannockburn, 1314. |
1300 | ||
JOHN BARBOUR. JOHN BARBOUR. 1316-1396. 1316-1396. Archdeacon of Aberdeen. Archdeacon of Aberdeen. |
The Bruce (1377), a poem written in the Northern English or “Scottish” dialect. The Bruce (1377), a poem written in the Northern English or “Scottish” dialect. |
Edward III. ascends the throne, 1327. Edward III became king in 1327. |
|||
JOHN WYCLIF. John Wycliffe. 1324-1384. 1324-1384. Vicar of Lutterworth, in Leicestershire. Vicar of Lutterworth, Leicestershire. |
Translation of the Bible from the Latin version; and many tracts and pamphlets on Church reform. Translation of the Bible from the Latin version, along with various tracts and pamphlets on Church reform. |
Hundred Years’ War begins, 1338. Hundred Years' War starts, 1338. Battle of Crecy, 1346. Battle of Crécy, 1346. |
1350 | ||
JOHN GOWER. JOHN GOWER. 1325-1408. 1325-1408. A country gentleman of Kent; probably also a lawyer. A country gentleman from Kent; likely a lawyer as well. |
Vox Clamantis, Confessio Amantis, Speculum Meditantis (1393); and poems in French and Latin. Vox Clamantis, Confessio Amantis, Speculum Meditantis (1393); and poems in French and Latin. |
|
|||
WILLIAM LANGLANDE. WILLIAM LANGLANDE. 1332-1400. 1332-1400. Born in Shropshire. Born in Shropshire. |
Vision concerning Piers the Plowman—three editions (1362-78). Vision about Piers the Plowman—three editions (1362-78). |
Battle of Poitiers, 1356. Battle of Poitiers, 1356. First law-pleadings in English, 1362. First law pleadings in English, 1362. |
|||
369
GEOFFREY CHAUCER. Geoffrey Chaucer. 1340-1400. 1340-1400. Poet; courtier; soldier; diplomatist; Comptroller of the Customs: Clerk of the King’s Works; M.P. Poet; court official; soldier; diplomat; Customs Comptroller: Clerk of the King’s Works; Member of Parliament. |
The Canterbury Tales (1384-98), of which the best is the Knightes Tale. Dryden called him “a perpetual fountain of good sense.” The Canterbury Tales (1384-98), with the best being the Knight's Tale. Dryden referred to him as “a never-ending source of common sense.” |
Richard II. ascends the throne, 1377. Richard II ascends the throne in 1377. Wat Tyler’s insurrection, 1381. Wat Tyler's revolt, 1381. |
|||
JAMES I. OF SCOTLAND. James I of Scotland. 1394-1437. 1394-1437. Prisoner in England, and educated there, in 1405. Prisoner in England and educated there in 1405. |
The King’s Quair (= Book), a poem in the style of Chaucer. The King’s Quair (= Book), a poem written in a style similar to Chaucer. |
Henry IV. ascends the throne, 1399. Henry IV becomes king in 1399. |
|||
WILLIAM CAXTON. WILLIAM CAXTON. 1422-1492. 1422-1492. Mercer; printer; translator; prose-writer. Mercer; printer; translator; author. |
The Game and Playe of the Chesse (1474)—the first book printed in England; Lives of the Fathers, “finished on the last day of his life;” and many other works. The Game and Playe of the Chesse (1474)—the first book printed in England; Lives of the Fathers, “finished on the last day of his life;” and many other works. |
Henry V. ascends the throne, 1415. Henry V becomes king, 1415. Battle of Agincourt, 1415. Battle of Agincourt, 1415. Henry VI. ascends the throne, 1422. Henry VI becomes king, 1422. Invention of Printing, 1438-45. Invention of Printing, 1438-1445. |
1400 | ||
WILLIAM DUNBAR. WILLIAM DUNBAR. 1450-1530. 1450-1530. Franciscan or Grey Friar; Secretary to a Scotch embassy to France. Franciscan or Grey Friar; Secretary to a Scottish embassy in France. |
The Golden Terge (1501); the Dance of the Seven Deadly Sins (1507); and other poems. He has been called “the Chaucer of Scotland.” The Golden Terge (1501); the Dance of the Seven Deadly Sins (1507); and other poems. He has been referred to as “the Chaucer of Scotland.” |
Jack Cade’s insurrection, 1450. Jack Cade's rebellion, 1450. End of the Hundred Years’ War, 1453. End of the Hundred Years' War, 1453. |
1450 | ||
GAWAIN DOUGLAS. Gawain Douglas. 1474-1522. 1474-1522. Bishop of Dunkeld, in Perthshire. Bishop of Dunkeld, Perthshire. |
Palace of Honour (1501); translation of Virgil’s Æneid (1513)—the first translation of any Latin author into verse. Douglas wrote in Northern English. Palace of Honour (1501); translation of Virgil’s Æneid (1513)—the first verse translation of any Latin author. Douglas wrote in Northern English. |
Wars of the Roses, 1455-86. Wars of the Roses, 1455-86. Edward IV. ascends the throne, 1461. Edward IV crowned king, 1461. |
|||
WILLIAM TYNDALE. WILLIAM TYNDALE. 1477-1536. 1477-1536. Student of theology; translator. Burnt at Antwerp for heresy. Student of theology; translator. Executed by burning in Antwerp for heresy. |
New Testament translated (1525-34); the Five Books of Moses translated (1530). This translation is the basis of the Authorised Version. New Testament translated (1525-34); the Five Books of Moses translated (1530). This translation is the foundation of the Authorized Version. |
Edward V. king, 1483. Edward V, King, 1483. |
|||
370
SIR THOMAS MORE. Sir Thomas More. 1480-1535. 1480-1535. Lord High Chancellor; writer on social topics; historian. Lord High Chancellor; writer on social issues; historian. |
History of King Edward V., and of his brother, and of Richard III. (1513); Utopia (= “The Land of Nowhere”), written in Latin; and other prose works. History of King Edward V and his brother, and Richard III (1513); Utopia (= "The Land of Nowhere"), written in Latin; and other prose works. |
Richard III. ascends the throne, 1483. Richard III. ascends to the throne, 1483. Battle of Bosworth, 1485. Battle of Bosworth, 1485. |
|||
SIR DAVID LYNDESAY. SIR DAVID LYNDESAY. 1490-1556. 1490-1556. Tutor of Prince James of Scotland (James V.); “Lord Lyon King-at-Arms;” poet. Tutor of Prince James of Scotland (James V.); “Lord Lyon King-at-Arms;” poet. |
Lyndesay’s Dream (1528); The Complaint (1529); A Satire of the Three Estates (1535)—a “morality-play.” Lyndesay’s Dream (1528); The Complaint (1529); A Satire of the Three Estates (1535)—a “morality play.” |
Henry VII. ascends the throne, 1485. Henry VII takes the throne in 1485. Greek began to be taught in England about 1497. Greek started being taught in England around 1497. |
|||
ROGER ASCHAM. ROGER ASCHAM. 1515-1568. 1515-1568. Lecturer on Greek at Cambridge; tutor to Edward VI., Queen Elizabeth, and Lady Jane Grey. Lecturer in Greek at Cambridge; tutor to Edward VI, Queen Elizabeth, and Lady Jane Grey. |
Toxophilus (1544), a treatise on shooting with the bow; The Scholemastre (1570). “Ascham is plain and strong in his style, but without grace or warmth.” Toxophilus (1544), a guide on archery; The Scholemastre (1570). “Ascham’s writing is straightforward and impactful, but lacks elegance or passion.” |
Henry VIII. ascends the throne, 1509. Henry VIII becomes king, 1509. Battle of Flodden, 1513. Battle of Flodden, 1513. Wolsey Cardinal and Lord High Chancellor, 1515. Wolsey, Cardinal and Lord High Chancellor, 1515. |
1500 | ||
JOHN FOXE. John Foxe. 1517-1587. 1517-1587. An English clergyman. Corrector for the press at Basle; Prebendary of Salisbury Cathedral; prose-writer. An English clergyman. Editor for the press in Basel; Prebendary of Salisbury Cathedral; writer of prose. |
The Book of Martyrs (1563), an account of the chief Protestant martyrs. The Book of Martyrs (1563), a record of the main Protestant martyrs. |
Sir Thomas More first layman who was Lord High Chancellor, 1529. Sir Thomas More was the first layman to become Lord High Chancellor in 1529. Reformation in England begins about 1534. Reformation in England starts around 1534. |
|||
EDMUND SPENSER. Edmund Spenser. 1552-1599. 1552-1599. Secretary to Viceroy of Ireland; political writer; poet. Secretary to the Viceroy of Ireland; political writer; poet. |
Shepheard’s Calendar (1579): Faerie Queene, in six books (1590-96). Shepheard’s Calendar (1579): Faerie Queene, in six books (1590-96). |
Edward VI. ascends the throne, 1547. Edward VI became king in 1547. Mary Tudor ascends the throne, 1553. Mary Tudor becomes queen, 1553. |
|||
SIR WALTER RALEIGH. Sir Walter Raleigh. 1552-1618. 1552-1618. Courtier; statesman; sailor; coloniser; historian. Courtier; statesman; sailor; colonizer; historian. |
History of the World (1614), written during the author’s imprisonment in the Tower of London. History of the World (1614), written while the author was imprisoned in the Tower of London. |
Cranmer burnt 1556. Cranmer burned in 1556. |
1550 | ||
RICHARD HOOKER. RICHARD HOOKER. 1553-1600. 1553-1600. English clergyman; Master of the Temple; Rector of Boscombe, in the diocese of Salisbury. English clergyman; Master of the Temple; Rector of Boscombe, in the diocese of Salisbury. |
Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity (1594). This book is an eloquent defence of the Church of England. The writer, from his excellent judgment, is generally called “the judicious Hooker.” Laws of Ecclesiastical Polity (1594). This book is a powerful defense of the Church of England. The author, known for his keen insight, is often referred to as “the judicious Hooker.” |
Elizabeth ascends the throne, 1558. Elizabeth becomes queen, 1558. |
|||
371
SIR PHILIP SIDNEY. Sir Philip Sidney. 1554-1586. 1554-1586. Courtier; general; romance-writer. Courtier, general, romance author. |
Arcadia, a romance (1580). Defence of Poesie, published after his death (in 1595). Sonnets. Arcadia, a romance (1580). Defence of Poesie, published after his death (in 1595). Sonnets. |
||||
FRANCIS BACON. Francis Bacon. 1561-1626. 1561-1626. Viscount St Albans; Lord High Chancellor of England; lawyer; philosopher; essayist. Viscount St Albans; Lord High Chancellor of England; lawyer; philosopher; essayist. |
Essays (1597); Advancement of Learning (1605); Novum Organum (1620); and other works on methods of inquiry into nature. Essays (1597); Advancement of Learning (1605); Novum Organum (1620); and other works on ways to investigate nature. |
Hawkins begins slave trade in 1562. Hawkins starts the slave trade in 1562. Rizzio murdered, 1566. Rizzio killed, 1566. |
1560 | ||
WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. 1564-1616. 1564-1616. Actor; owner of theatre; play-writer; poet. Born and died at Stratford-on-Avon. Actor; owner of a theater; playwright; poet. Born and died in Stratford-upon-Avon. |
Thirty-seven plays. His greatest tragedies are Hamlet, Lear, and Othello. His best comedies are Midsummer Night’s Dream, The Merchant of Venice, and As You Like It. His best historical plays are Julius Cæsar and Richard III. Many minor poems— chiefly sonnets. He wrote no prose. Thirty-seven plays. His greatest tragedies are Hamlet, Lear, and Othello. His best comedies are A Midsummer Night’s Dream, The Merchant of Venice, and As You Like It. His top historical plays are Julius Caesar and Richard III. Many minor poems— mainly sonnets. He wrote no prose. |
Marlowe, Dekker, Chapman, Beaumont and Fletcher, Ford, Webster, Ben Johnson, and other dramatists, were contemporaries of Shakspeare. Marlowe, Dekker, Chapman, Beaumont and Fletcher, Ford, Webster, Ben Jonson, and other playwrights were contemporaries of Shakespeare. |
|||
BEN JONSON. Ben Jonson. 1574-1637. 1574-1637. Dramatist; poet; prose-writer. Playwright; poet; author. |
Tragedies and comedies. Best plays: Volpone or the Fox; Every Man in his Humour. Tragedies and comedies. Best plays: Volpone or the Fox; Every Man in his Humor. |
Drake sails round the world, 1577. Drake sails around the world, 1577. Execution of Mary Queen of Scots, 1578. Execution of Mary Queen of Scots, 1578. |
1570 | ||
WILLIAM DRUMMOND (“of Hawthornden”). WILLIAM DRUMMOND (“of Hawthornden”). 1585-1649. 1585-1649. Scottish poet; friend of Ben Jonson. Scottish poet; friend of Ben Jonson. |
Sonnets and poems. Sonnets and poems. |
Raleigh in Virginia, 1584. Raleigh, Virginia, 1584. Babington’s Plot, 1586. Babington's Plot, 1586. Spanish Armada, 1588. Spanish Armada, 1588. |
1580 | ||
THOMAS HOBBES. THOMAS HOBBES. 1588-1679. 1588-1679. Philosopher; prose-writer; translator of Homer. Philosopher, writer, Homer translator. |
The Leviathan (1651), a work on politics and moral philosophy. The Leviathan (1651), a work on politics and ethics. |
Battle of Ivry, 1590. Battle of Ivry, 1590. |
1590 | ||
372
SIR THOMAS BROWNE. Sir Thomas Browne. 1605-1682. 1605-1682. Physician at Norwich. Doctor in Norwich. |
Religio Medici (= “The Religion of a Physician”); Urn-Burial; and other prose works. Religio Medici (= “The Religion of a Physician”); Urn-Burial; and other prose works. |
Australia discovered, 1601. Australia discovered, 1601. James I. ascends the throne in 1603. James I. ascends the throne in 1603. |
1600 | ||
JOHN MILTON. John Milton. 1608-1674. 1608-1674. Student; political writer; poet; Foreign (or “Latin”) Secretary to Cromwell. Became blind from over-work in 1654. Student; political writer; poet; Foreign (or “Latin”) Secretary to Cromwell. Went blind from overwork in 1654. |
Minor Poems; Paradise Lost; Paradise Regained; Samson Agonistes. Many prose works, the best being Areopagitica, a speech for the Liberty of Unlicensed Printing. Minor Poems; Paradise Lost; Paradise Regained; Samson Agonistes. Numerous prose works, with the standout being Areopagitica, a speech advocating for the freedom of unlicensed printing. |
Hampton Court Conference for translation of Bible, 1604-11. Hampton Court Conference for the translation of the Bible, 1604-11. Gunpowder Plot, 1605. Gunpowder Plot, 1605. |
|||
SAMUEL BUTLER. Samuel Butler. 1612-1680. 1612-1680. Literary man; secretary to the Earl of Carbery. Literary person; secretary to the Earl of Carbery. |
Hudibras, a mock-heroic poem, written to ridicule the Puritan and Parliamentarian party. Hudibras is a satirical poem that pokes fun at the Puritan and Parliamentarian movement. |
Execution of Raleigh, 1618. Execution of Raleigh, 1618. |
1610 | ||
JEREMY TAYLOR. JEREMY TAYLOR. 1613-1667. 1613-1667. English clergyman; Bishop of Down and Connor in Ireland. English clergyman; Bishop of Down and Connor in Ireland. |
Holy Living and Holy Dying (1649); and a number of other religious books. Holy Living and Holy Dying (1649); along with several other religious books. |
||||
JOHN BUNYAN. John Bunyan. 1628-1688. 1628-1688. Tinker and traveling preacher. Tinkerer and traveling preacher. |
The Pilgrim’s Progress (1678); the Holy War; and other religious works. The Pilgrim's Progress (1678); the Holy War; and other religious writings. |
Charles I. ascends the throne in 1625. Charles I takes the throne in 1625. Petition of Right, 1628. Petition of Right, 1628. |
1620 | ||
JOHN DRYDEN. John Dryden. 1631-1700. 1631-1700. Poet-Laureate and Historiographer-Royal; playwright; poet; prose-writer. Poet Laureate and Royal Historian; playwright; poet; prose writer. |
Annus Mirabilis (= “The Wonderful Year,” 1665-66, on the Plague and the Fire of London); Absalom and Achitophel (1681), a poem on political parties; Hind and Panther (1687), a religious poem. He also wrote many plays, some odes and a translation of Virgil’s Æneid. His prose consists chiefly of prefaces and introductions to his poems. Annus Mirabilis (= “The Wonderful Year,” 1665-66, about the Plague and the Fire of London); Absalom and Achitophel (1681), a poem about political parties; Hind and Panther (1687), a religious poem. He also wrote several plays, some odes, and a translation of Virgil’s Æneid. His prose mainly includes prefaces and introductions to his poems. |
No Parliament from 1629-40. No Parliament from 1629 to 1640. Scottish National Covenant, 1638. Scottish National Covenant, 1638. |
1630 | ||
Long Parliament, 1640-53. Long Parliament, 1640-53. Marston Moor, 1644. Marston Moor, 1644. Execution of Charles I., 1649 Execution of Charles I, 1649 |
1640 | ||||
373
JOHN LOCKE. John Locke. 1632-1704. 1632-1704. Diplomatist; Secretary to the Board of Trade; philosopher; prose-writer. Diplomat; Secretary of the Board of Trade; philosopher; writer. |
Essay concerning the Human Understanding (1690); Thoughts on Education; and other prose works. Essay on Human Understanding (1690); Thoughts on Education; and other prose writings. |
The Commonwealth, 1649-60. The Commonwealth, 1649-1660. Cromwell Lord Protector, 1653-58. Cromwell Lord Protector, 1653-58. |
1650 | ||
DANIEL DEFOE. Daniel Defoe. 1661-1731. 1661-1731. Literary man; pamphleteer; journalist; member of Commission on Union with Scotland. Literary figure; pamphlet writer; journalist; member of the Commission on Union with Scotland. |
The True-born Englishman (1701); Robinson Crusoe (1719); Journal of the Plague (1722); and more than a hundred books in all. The True-born Englishman (1701); Robinson Crusoe (1719); Journal of the Plague (1722); and over a hundred books in total. |
Restoration, 1660. Restoration, 1660. First standing army, 1661. First standing army, 1661. First newspaper in England, 1663. First newspaper in England, 1663. |
1660 | ||
JONATHAN SWIFT. JONATHAN SWIFT. 1667-1745. 1667-1745. English clergyman; literary man; satirist; prose-writer; poet; Dean of St Patrick’s, in Dublin. English clergyman; writer; satirist; prose author; poet; Dean of St Patrick’s in Dublin. |
Battle of the Books; Tale of a Tub (1704), an allegory on the Churches of Rome, England, and Scotland; Gulliver’s Travels (1726); a few poems; and a number of very vigorous political pamphlets. Battle of the Books; Tale of a Tub (1704), an allegory about the churches of Rome, England, and Scotland; Gulliver’s Travels (1726); some poems; and several very impactful political pamphlets. |
Plague of London, 1665. London Plague, 1665. Fire of London, 1666. Great Fire of London, 1666. |
|||
SIR RICHARD STEELE. SIR RICHARD STEELE. 1671-1729. 1671-1729. Soldier; literary man; courtier; journalist; M.P. Soldier; writer; court official; journalist; Member of Parliament. |
Steele founded the ‘Tatler,’ ‘Spectator,’ ‘Guardian,’ and other small journals. He also wrote some plays. Steele started the 'Tatler,' 'Spectator,' 'Guardian,' and other small magazines. He also wrote a few plays. |
Charles II. pensioned by Louis XIV. of France, 1674. Charles II was financially supported by Louis XIV of France in 1674. |
1670 | ||
JOSEPH ADDISON. Joseph Addison. 1672-1719. 1672-1719. Essayist; poet; Secretary of State for the Home Department. Essayist; poet; Secretary of State for the Home Department. |
Essays in the ‘Tatler,’ ‘Spectator,’ and ‘Guardian.’ Cato, a Tragedy (1713). Several Poems and Hymns. Essays in the ‘Tatler,’ ‘Spectator,’ and ‘Guardian.’ Cato, a Tragedy (1713). Several Poems and Hymns. |
The Habeas Corpus Act, 1679. The Habeas Corpus Act, 1679. |
|||
ALEXANDER POPE. ALEXANDER POPE. 1688-1744. 1688-1744. Poet. Poet. |
Essay on Criticism (1711); Rape of the Lock (1714); Translation of Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey, finished in 1726; Dunciad (1729); Essay on Man (1739). A few prose Essays, and a volume of Letters. Essay on Criticism (1711); Rape of the Lock (1714); Translation of Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey, completed in 1726; Dunciad (1729); Essay on Man (1739). A few prose Essays, and a collection of Letters. |
James II. ascends the throne in 1685. James II ascends the throne in 1685. Revolution of 1688. 1688 Revolution. William III. and Mary II. ascend the throne, 1689. William III and Mary II ascend to the throne in 1689. |
1680 | ||
Battle of the Boyne, 1690. Battle of the Boyne, 1690. |
1690 | ||||
374
JAMES THOMSON. JAMES THOMSON. 1700-1748. 1700-1748. Poet. Poet. |
The Seasons; a poem in blank verse (1730): The Castle of Indolence; a mock-heroic poem in the Spenserian stanza (1748). The Seasons; a poem in blank verse (1730): The Castle of Indolence; a mock-heroic poem in the Spenserian stanza (1748). |
Censorship of the Press abolished, 1695. Censorship of the Press ended, 1695. |
|||
Queen Anne ascends the throne in 1702. Queen Anne became queen in 1702. |
1700 | ||||
HENRY FIELDING. Henry Fielding. 1707-1754. 1707-1754. Police-magistrate, journalist; novelist. Police magistrate, reporter; author. |
Joseph Andrews (1742); Amelia (1751). He was “the first great English novelist.” Joseph Andrews (1742); Amelia (1751). He was known as “the first great English novelist.” |
Battle of Blenheim, 1704. Battle of Blenheim, 1704. Gibraltar taken, 1704. Gibraltar captured, 1704. |
|||
DR SAMUEL JOHNSON. Dr. Samuel Johnson. 1709-1784. 1709-1784. Schoolmaster; literary man; essayist; poet; dictionary-maker. Teacher; author; essayist; poet; lexicographer. |
London (1738); The Vanity of Human Wishes (1749); Dictionary of the English Language (1755); Rasselas (1759); Lives of the Poets (1781). He also wrote The Idler, The Rambler, and a play called Irene. London (1738); The Vanity of Human Wishes (1749); Dictionary of the English Language (1755); Rasselas (1759); Lives of the Poets (1781). He also wrote The Idler, The Rambler, and a play called Irene. |
Union of England and Scotland, 1707. Union of England and Scotland, 1707. |
|||
DAVID HUME. David Hume. 1711-1776. 1711-1776. Librarian; Secretary to the French Embassy; philosopher; literary man. Librarian; Secretary to the French Embassy; philosopher; writer. |
History of England (1754-1762); and a number of philosophical Essays. His prose is singularly clear, easy, and pleasant. History of England (1754-1762); and several philosophical Essays. His writing is notably clear, straightforward, and enjoyable. |
George I. ascends the throne in 1714. George I ascends the throne in 1714. |
1710 | ||
THOMAS GRAY. THOMAS GRAY. 1716-1771. 1716-1771. Student; poet; letter-writer; Professor of Modern History in the University of Cambridge. Student, poet, letter writer, Professor of Modern History at the University of Cambridge. |
Odes; Elegy Written in a Country Churchyard (1750)—one of the most perfect poems in our language. He was a great stylist, and an extremely careful workman. Odes; Elegy Written in a Country Churchyard (1750)—one of the most flawless poems in our language. He was a master of style and an exceptionally meticulous craftsman. |
Rebellion in Scotland in 1715. Scottish rebellion of 1715. |
|||
TOBIAS GEORGE SMOLLETT. Tobias George Smollett. 1721-1771. 1721-1771. Doctor; pamphleteer; literary hack; novelist. Doctor; pamphleteer; writer; novelist. |
Roderick Random (1748); Humphrey Clinker (1771). He also continued Hume’s History of England. He published also some Plays and Poems. Roderick Random (1748); Humphrey Clinker (1771). He also continued Hume’s History of England. He also published some Plays and Poems. |
South-Sea Bubble bursts, 1720. South Sea Bubble bursts, 1720. |
1720 | ||
OLIVER GOLDSMITH. OLIVER GOLDSMITH. 1728-1774. 1728-1774. Literary man; play-writer; poet. Author; playwright; poet. |
The Traveller (1764); The Vicar of Wakefield (1766); The Deserted Village (1770); She Stoops to Conquer—a Play (1773); and a large number of books, pamphlets, and compilations. The Traveller (1764); The Vicar of Wakefield (1766); The Deserted Village (1770); She Stoops to Conquer—a play (1773); and many other books, pamphlets, and collections. |
George II. ascends the throne, 1727. George II becomes king in 1727. |
|||
375
ADAM SMITH. ADAM SMITH. 1723-1790. 1723-1790. Professor in the University of Glasgow. Professor at the University of Glasgow. |
Theory of Moral Sentiments (1759); Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations (1776). He was the founder of the science of political economy. Theory of Moral Sentiments (1759); Inquiry into the Nature and Causes of the Wealth of Nations (1776). He was the pioneer of political economy. |
||||
EDMUND BURKE. EDMUND BURKE. 1730-1797. 1730-1797. M.P.; statesman; “the first man in the House of Commons;” orator; writer on political philosophy. M.P.; politician; “the top person in the House of Commons;” speaker; writer on political philosophy. |
Essay on the Sublime and Beautiful (1757); Reflections on the Revolution of France (1790); Letters on a Regicide Peace (1797); and many other works. “The greatest philosopher in practice the world ever saw.” Essay on the Sublime and Beautiful (1757); Reflections on the Revolution of France (1790); Letters on a Regicide Peace (1797); and many other works. “The greatest philosopher in practice the world has ever seen.” |
1730 | |||
WILLIAM COWPER. WILLIAM COWPER. 1731-1800. 1731-1800. Commissioner in Bankruptcy; Clerk of the Journals of the House of Lords; poet. Commissioner in Bankruptcy; Clerk of the Journals of the House of Lords; poet. |
Table Talk (1782); John Gilpin (1785); A Translation of Homer (1791); and many other Poems. His Letters, like Gray’s, are among the best in the language. Table Talk (1782); John Gilpin (1785); A Translation of Homer (1791); and many other Poems. His letters, similar to Gray’s, are some of the best in the language. |
||||
EDWARD GIBBON. EDWARD GIBBON. 1737-1794. 1737-1794. Historian; M.P. Historian; Member of Parliament. |
Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776-87). “Heavily laden style and monotonous balance of every sentence.” Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776-87). “Richly detailed style and repetitively structured sentences.” |
Rebellion in Scotland, 1745, commonly called “The ’Forty-five.” Rebellion in Scotland, 1745, often referred to as "The Forty-Five." |
1740 | ||
ROBERT BURNS. Robert Burns. 1759-1796. 1759-1796. Farm-labourer; ploughman; farmer; excise-officer; lyrical poet. Farm worker; plow driver; farmer; tax officer; lyric poet. |
Poems and Songs (1786-96). His prose consists chiefly of Letters. “His pictures of social life, of quaint humour, come up to nature; and they cannot go beyond it.” Poems and Songs (1786-96). His writing mainly includes Letters. “His depictions of social life and quirky humor are true to life; and they can't surpass it.” |
Clive in India, 1750-60. Earthquake at Lisbon, 1755. Clive in India, 1750-60. Earthquake in Lisbon, 1755. Black Hole of Calcutta, 1756. Black Hole of Calcutta, 1756. |
1750 | ||
376
WILLIAM WORDSWORTH. WILLIAM WORDSWORTH. 1770-1850 1770-1850 Distributor of Stamps for the county of Westmoreland; poet; poet-laureate. Distributor of stamps for Westmoreland County; poet; poet laureate. |
Lyrical Ballads (with Coleridge, 1798); The Excursion (1814); Yarrow Revisited (1835), and many poems. The Prelude was published after his death. His prose, which is very good, consists chiefly of Prefaces and Introductions. Lyrical Ballads (with Coleridge, 1798); The Excursion (1814); Yarrow Revisited (1835), and many poems. The Prelude was published after his death. His prose, which is quite good, mainly includes Prefaces and Introductions. |
George III. ascends the throne in 1760. George III becomes king in 1760. Napoleon and Wellington born, 1769. Napoleon and Wellington born, 1769. |
1760 | ||
SIR WALTER SCOTT. Sir Walter Scott. 1771-1832. 1771-1832. Clerk to the Court of Session in Edinburgh; Scottish barrister; poet; novelist. Clerk to the Court of Session in Edinburgh; Scottish lawyer; poet; novelist. |
Lay of the Last Minstrel (1805); Marmion (1808); Lady of the Lake (1810); Waverley—the first of the “Waverley Novels”—was published in 1814. The “Homer of Scotland.” His prose is bright and fluent, but very inaccurate. Lay of the Last Minstrel (1805); Marmion (1808); Lady of the Lake (1810); Waverley—the first of the “Waverley Novels”—was published in 1814. The “Homer of Scotland.” His writing is lively and smooth, but quite imprecise. |
Warren Hastings in India, 1772-85. Warren Hastings in India, 1772-85. |
1770 | ||
SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE. SAMUEL TAYLOR COLERIDGE. 1772-1834. 1772-1834. Private soldier; journalist; literary man; philosopher; poet. Private soldier; journalist; writer; thinker; poet. |
The Ancient Mariner (1798); Christabel (1816); The Friend—a Collection of Essays (1812); Aids to Reflection (1825). His prose is very full both of thought and emotion. The Ancient Mariner (1798); Christabel (1816); The Friend—a Collection of Essays (1812); Aids to Reflection (1825). His writing is rich with both ideas and feelings. |
||||
ROBERT SOUTHEY. ROBERT SOUTHEY. 1774-1843. 1774-1843. Literary man; Quarterly Reviewer; historian; poet-laureate. Literary person; Quarterly Reviewer; historian; poet laureate. |
Joan of Arc (1796); Thalaba the Destroyer (1801); The Curse of Kehama (1810); A History of Brazil; The Doctor—a Collection of Essays; Life of Nelson. He wrote more than a hundred volumes. He was “the most ambitious and and most voluminous author of his age.” Joan of Arc (1796); Thalaba the Destroyer (1801); The Curse of Kehama (1810); A History of Brazil; The Doctor—a Collection of Essays; Life of Nelson. He wrote over a hundred books. He was “the most ambitious and most prolific author of his time.” |
American Declaration of Independence, 1776. U.S. Declaration of Independence, 1776. |
|||
CHARLES LAMB. Charles Lamb. 1775-1834. 1775-1834. Clerk in the East India House; poet; prose-writer. Clerk at the East India House; poet; writer. |
Poems (1797); Tales from Shakespeare (1806); The Essays of Elia (1823-1833). One of the finest writers of writers of prose in the English language. Poems (1797); Tales from Shakespeare (1806); The Essays of Elia (1823-1833). One of the greatest prose writers in the English language. |
||||
WALTER SAVAGE LANDOR. Walter Savage Landor. 1775-1864. 1775-1864. Poet; prose-writer. Poet; writer. |
Gebir (1798); Count Julian (1812); Imaginary Conversations (1824-1846); Dry Sticks Faggoted (1858). He wrote books for more than sixty years. His style is full of vigour and sustained eloquence. Gebir (1798); Count Julian (1812); Imaginary Conversations (1824-1846); Dry Sticks Faggoted (1858). He wrote books for over sixty years. His style is vibrant and consistently eloquent. |
Alliance of France and America, 1778. Alliance of France and America, 1778. |
|||
377
THOMAS CAMPBELL. THOMAS CAMPBELL. 1777-1844. 1777-1844. Poet; literary man; editor. Poet; writer; editor. |
The Pleasures of Hope (1799); Poems (1803); Gertrude of Wyoming, Battle of the Baltic, Hohenlinden, etc. (1809). He also wrote some Historical Works. The Pleasures of Hope (1799); Poems (1803); Gertrude of Wyoming, Battle of the Baltic, Hohenlinden, etc. (1809). He also wrote some Historical Works. |
Encyclopædia Britannica founded in 1778. Encyclopædia Britannica started in 1778. |
|||
HENRY HALLAM. HENRY HALLAM. 1778-1859. 1778-1859. Historian. Historian. |
View of Europe during the Middle Ages (1818); Constitutional History of England (1827); Introduction to the Literature of Europe (1839). View of Europe during the Middle Ages (1818); Constitutional History of England (1827); Introduction to the Literature of Europe (1839). |
||||
THOMAS MOORE. THOMAS MOORE. 1779-1852. 1779-1852. Poet; prose-writer. Poet; writer. |
Odes and Epistles (1806); Lalla Rookh (1817); History of Ireland (1827); Life of Byron (1830); Irish Melodies (1834); and many prose works. Odes and Epistles (1806); Lalla Rookh (1817); History of Ireland (1827); Life of Byron (1830); Irish Melodies (1834); and many prose works. |
||||
THOMAS DE QUINCEY. Thomas De Quincey. 1785-1859. 1785-1859. Essayist. Writer. |
Confessions of an English Opium-Eater (1821). He wrote also on many subjects—philosophy, poetry, classics, history, politics. His writings fill twenty volumes. He was one of the finest prose-writers of this century. Confessions of an English Opium-Eater (1821). He also wrote on many topics—philosophy, poetry, classics, history, politics. His works fill twenty volumes. He was one of the best prose writers of this century. |
French Revolution begun in 1789. French Revolution started in 1789. |
1780 | ||
LORD BYRON (George Gordon). LORD BYRON (George Gordon). 1788-1824. 1788-1824. Peer; poet; volunteer to Greece. Peer, poet, volunteer in Greece. |
Hours of Idleness (1807); English Bards and Scotch Reviewers (1809); Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage (1812-1818); Hebrew Melodies (1815); and many Plays. His prose, which is full of vigour and animal spirits, is to be found chiefly in his Letters. Hours of Idleness (1807); English Bards and Scotch Reviewers (1809); Childe Harold’s Pilgrimage (1812-1818); Hebrew Melodies (1815); and many Plays. His prose, which is lively and filled with energy, can mainly be found in his Letters. |
Bastille overthrown, 1789. Bastille stormed, 1789. |
|||
378
PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. 1792-1822. 1792-1822. Poet. Poet. |
Queen Mab (1810); Prometheus Unbound—a Tragedy (1819); Ode to the Skylark, The Cloud (1820); Adonaïs (1821), and many other poems; and several prose works. Queen Mab (1810); Prometheus Unbound—a Tragedy (1819); Ode to the Skylark, The Cloud (1820); Adonaïs (1821), and many other poems; along with several prose works. |
Cape of Good Hope Hope taken, 1795. Cape of Good Hope Hope taken, 1795. Bonaparte in Italy, 1796. Bonaparte in Italy, 1796. Battle of the Nile, 1798. Battle of the Nile, 1798. |
1790 | ||
JOHN KEATS. John Keats. 1795-1821. 1795-1821. Poet. Poet. |
Poems (1817); Endymion (1818); Hyperion (1820). “Had Keats lived to the ordinary age of man, he would have been one of the greatest of all poets.” Poems (1817); Endymion (1818); Hyperion (1820). “If Keats had lived to a normal age, he would have been one of the greatest poets of all time.” |
Union of Great Britain and Ireland, 1801. Union of Great Britain and Ireland, 1801. Trafalgar and Nelson, 1805. Trafalgar and Nelson, 1805. |
1800 | ||
Peninsular War, 1808-14. Peninsular War, 1808-1814. Napoleon’s Invasion of Russia; Moscow burnt, 1812. Napoleon's Invasion of Russia; Moscow burned, 1812. |
1810 | ||||
THOMAS CARLYLE. THOMAS CARLYLE. 1795-1881. 1795-1881. Literary man; poet; translator; essayist; reviewer; political writer; historian. Literary person; poet; translator; essayist; reviewer; political writer; historian. |
German Romances—a set of Translations (1827); Sartor Resartus—“The Tailor Repatched” (1834); The French Revolution (1837); Heroes and Hero-Worship (1840); Past and Present (1843); Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches (1845); Life of Frederick the Great (1858-65). “With the gift of song, Carlyle would have been the greatest of epic poets since Homer.” German Romances—a collection of translations (1827); Sartor Resartus—“The Tailor Repatched” (1834); The French Revolution (1837); Heroes and Hero-Worship (1840); Past and Present (1843); Cromwell’s Letters and Speeches (1845); Life of Frederick the Great (1858-65). “If he had a talent for singing, Carlyle would have been the greatest epic poet since Homer.” |
War with United States, 1812-14. Battle of Waterloo,1815. War with the United States, 1812-14. Battle of Waterloo, 1815. |
|||
George IV. ascends the throne, 1820. George IV becomes king in 1820. Greek War of Freedom, 1822-29. Greek War of Independence, 1822-29. Byron in Greece, 1823-24. Byron in Greece, 1823-24. Catholic Emancipation, 1829. Catholic Emancipation, 1829. |
1820 | ||||
LORD MACAULAY (Thomas Babington). LORD MACAULAY (Thomas Babington). 1800-1859. 1800-1859. Barrister; Edinburgh Reviewer; M.P.; Member of the Supreme Council of India; Cabinet Minister; poet; essayist; historian; peer. Barrister; Edinburgh Reviewer; M.P.; Member of the Supreme Council of India; Cabinet Minister; poet; essayist; historian; peer. |
Milton (in the ‘Edinburgh Review,’ 1825); Lays of Ancient Rome (1842); History of England—unfinished (1849-59). “His pictorial faculty is amazing.” Milton (in the ‘Edinburgh Review,’ 1825); Lays of Ancient Rome (1842); History of England—unfinished (1849-59). “His ability to create visuals with words is incredible.” |
William IV. ascends the throne, 1830. William IV reigns, 1830. The Reform Bill, 1832. The Reform Act, 1832. Total Abolition of Slavery, 1834. Total Abolition of Slavery, 1834. |
1830 | ||
379
LORD LYTTON (Edward Bulwer). LORD LYTTON (Edward Bulwer). 1805-1873. 1805-1873. Novelist; poet; dramatist; M.P.; Cabinet Minister; peer. Novelist; poet; playwright; Member of Parliament; Cabinet Minister; peer. |
Ismael and Other Poems (1825); Eugene Aram (1831); Last Days of Pompeii (1834); The Caxtons (1849); My Novel (1853); Poems (1865). Ismael and Other Poems (1825); Eugene Aram (1831); Last Days of Pompeii (1834); The Caxtons (1849); My Novel (1853); Poems (1865). |
Queen Victoria ascends the throne, 1837. Queen Victoria became queen in 1837. |
|||
Irish Famine, 1845. Irish Potato Famine, 1845. |
1840 | ||||
JOHN STUART MILL. John Stuart Mill. 1806-1873. 1806-1873. Clerk in the East India House; philospher; political writer; M.P.; Lord Rector of the University of St Andrews. Clerk at the East India House; philosopher; political writer; Member of Parliament; Lord Rector of the University of St Andrews. |
System of Logic (1843); Principles of Political Economy (1848); Essay on Liberty (1858); Autobiography (1873); “For judicial calmness, elevation of tone, and freedom from personality, Mill is unrivalled among the writers of his time.” System of Logic (1843); Principles of Political Economy (1848); Essay on Liberty (1858); Autobiography (1873); “For his impartial approach, dignified style, and lack of personal bias, Mill stands out among the writers of his era.” |
Repeal of the Corn Laws, 1846. Repeal of the Corn Laws, 1846. |
|||
Revolution in Paris, 1851. Revolution in Paris, 1851. Death of Wellington, 1852. Death of Wellington, 1852. |
1850 | ||||
HENRY W. LONGFELLOW. Henry W. Longfellow. 1807-1882. 1807-1882. Professor of Modern Languages and Literature in Harvard University, U.S.; poet; prose-writer. Professor of Modern Languages and Literature at Harvard University, U.S.; poet; writer. |
Outre-Mer—a Story (1835); Hyperion—a Story (1839); Voices of the Night (1841); Evangeline (1848) Hiawatha (1855); Aftermath (1873). “His tact in the use of language is probably the chief cause of his success.” Outre-Mer—a Story (1835); Hyperion—a Story (1839); Voices of the Night (1841); Evangeline (1848); Hiawatha (1855); Aftermath (1873). “His skill in using language is likely the main reason for his success.” |
Napoleon III. Emperor of the French, 1852. Napoleon III, Emperor of the French, 1852. Russian War, 1854-56. Crimean War, 1854-56. |
|||
LORD TENNYSON (Alfred Tennyson). LORD TENNYSON (Alfred Tennyson). 1809——. 1809. Poet; poet-laureate; peer. Poet; poet laureate; peer. |
Poems (1830) In Memoriam (1850); Maud (1855); Idylls of the King (1859-73); Queen Mary—a Drama (1875); Becket—a Drama (1884). He is at present our greatest living poet. Poems (1830) In Memoriam (1850); Maud (1855); Idylls of the King (1859-73); Queen Mary—a Drama (1875); Becket—a Drama (1884). He is currently our greatest living poet. |
Franco-Austrian War, 1859. Franco-Austrian War, 1859. |
|||
Emancipation of Russian serfs, 1861. Emancipation of Russian serfs, 1861. |
1860 | ||||
ELIZABETH B. BARRETT (afterwards Mrs Browning). ELIZABETH B. BARRETT (later Mrs. Browning). 1809-1861. 1809-1861. Poet; prose-writer; translator. Poet, prose writer, translator. |
Prometheus Bound—translated from the Greek of Æschylus (1833); Poems (1844); Aurora Leigh (1856); and Essays contributed to various magazines. Prometheus Bound—translated from the Greek of Æschylus (1833); Poems (1844); Aurora Leigh (1856); and Essays published in different magazines. |
Austro-Prussian “Seven Weeks’ War”, 1866. Austro-Prussian "Seven Weeks' War," 1866. Suez canal finished, 1869. Suez Canal completed, 1869. |
|||
380
WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAY. William Makepeace Thackeray. 1811-1863. 1811-1863. Novelist; writer in ‘Punch’; artist. Novelist; writer for ‘Punch’; artist. |
The Paris Sketch-Book (1840); Vanity Fair (1847); Esmond (1852); The Newcomes(1855); The Virginians (1857). The greatest novelist and one of the most perfect stylists of this century. “The classical English humorist and satirist of the reign of Queen Victoria.” The Paris Sketch-Book (1840); Vanity Fair (1847); Esmond (1852); The Newcomes(1855); The Virginians (1857). The greatest novelist and one of the most polished writers of this century. “The classic English humorist and satirist during Queen Victoria's reign.” |
Franco-Prussian War 1870-71. Franco-Prussian War 1870-71. Third French Republic, 1870. Third French Republic, 1870. William I. of Prussia made Emperor of the Germans at Versailles, 1871. William I of Prussia was crowned Emperor of the Germans at Versailles in 1871. |
1870 | ||
CHARLES DICKENS. Charles Dickens. 1812-1870. 1812-1870. Novelist. Author. |
Sketches by Boz (1836); The Pickwick Papers (1837); Oliver Twist (1838); Nicholas Nickleby (1838); and many other novels and works; Great Expectations (1868). The most popular writer that ever lived. Sketches by Boz (1836); The Pickwick Papers (1837); Oliver Twist (1838); Nicholas Nickleby (1838); and many other novels and works; Great Expectations (1868). The most popular writer who ever lived. |
Rome the new capital of Italy, 1871. Rome, the new capital of Italy, 1871. Russo-Turkish War 1877-78. Russo-Turkish War 1877-78. |
|||
ROBERT BROWNING. ROBERT BROWNING. 1812——. 1812. Poet. Poet. |
Pauline (1833); Paracelsus (1836); Poems (1865); The Ring and the Book (1869); and many other volumes of poetry. Pauline (1833); Paracelsus (1836); Poems (1865); The Ring and the Book (1869); and many other volumes of poetry. |
Berlin Congress and Treaty, 1878. Berlin Congress and Treaty, 1878. Leo XIII. made Pope in 1878. Leo XIII became Pope in 1878. |
|||
JOHN RUSKIN. John Ruskin. 1819——. 1819——. Art-critic; essayist; teacher; literary man. Art critic; essayist; teacher; writer. |
Modern Painters (1843-60); The Stones of Venice (1851-53); The Queen of the Air (1869); An Autobiography (1885); and very many other works. “He has a deep, serious, and almost fanatical reverence for art.” Modern Painters (1843-60); The Stones of Venice (1851-53); The Queen of the Air (1869); An Autobiography (1885); and many more works. “He has a profound, serious, and almost obsessive respect for art.” |
Assassination of Alexander II., 1881 Assassination of Alexander II, 1881 Arabi Pasha’s Rebellion 1882-83. Arabi Pasha's Rebellion 1882-83. War in the Soudan, 1884. War in Sudan, 1884. |
1880 | ||
GEORGE ELIOT. GEORGE ELIOT. 1819-1880. 1819-1880. Novelist; poet; essayist. Novelist, poet, essayist. |
Scenes of Clerical Life (1858); Adam Bede (1859); and many other novels down to Daniel Deronda (1876); Spanish Gypsy (1868); Legend of Jubal (1874). Scenes of Clerical Life (1858); Adam Bede (1859); and many other novels up to Daniel Deronda (1876); Spanish Gypsy (1868); Legend of Jubal (1874). |
Murder of Gordon, 1884. Murder of Gordon, 1884. New Reform Bill, 1885. New Reform Bill, 1885. |
Footnotes
1. See p. 43.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 43.
2. Words and Places, p. 158.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Words and Places, p. 158.
3. In the last half of this sentence, all the essential words—necessary, acquainted, character, uses, element, important, are Latin (except character, which is Greek).
3. In the second half of this sentence, all the key words—necessary, acquainted, character, uses, element, important—are from Latin (except character, which comes from Greek).
4. Or, as an Irishman would say, “I am kilt entirely.”
4. Or, as an Irishman would say, “I’m completely dead.”
5. Chair is the Norman-French form of the French chaise. The Germans still call a chair a stuhl; and among the English, stool was the universal name till the twelfth century.
5. Chair is the Norman-French version of the French chaise. The Germans still refer to a chair as a stuhl; and in England, stool was the common term until the twelfth century.
6. In two words, a fig-shower or sycophant.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In two words, a brown-noser or sycophant.
7. A club for beating clothes, that could be handled only by three men.
7. A club for beating clothes, which could only be handled by three men.
8. The word faith is a true French word with an English ending—the ending th. Hence it is a hybrid. The old French word was fei—from the Latin fidem; and the ending th was added to make it look more like truth, wealth, health, and other purely English words.
8. The word faith is originally a French word with an English ending—the ending th. So it’s a mix. The old French word was fei—from the Latin fidem; and the ending th was added to make it resemble truth, wealth, health, and other purely English words.
9. The accusative or objective case is given in all these words.
9. The accusative or objective case is shown in all these words.
10. In Hamlet v. 2. 283, Shakespeare makes the King say—
10. In Hamlet v. 2. 283, Shakespeare has the King say—
“The King shall drink to Hamlet’s better breath;
“The King will drink to Hamlet’s improved health;
And in the cup an union shall he throw.”
And in the cup, he will mix a union.
11. Professor Max Müller gives this as the most remarkable instance of cutting down. The Latin mea domina became in French madame; in English ma’am; and, in the language of servants, ’m.
11. Professor Max Müller points out this as the most notable example of abbreviation. The Latin mea domina became madame in French; ma’am in English; and, in the language of servants, ’m.
“New Presbyter is but old Priest writ large.”
“New Presbyter is just old Priest written large.”
From the etymological point of view, the truth is just the other way about. Priest is old Presbyter writ small.
From an etymological perspective, the truth is quite the opposite. Priest is just a smaller version of the old Presbyter.
13. See p. 242.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 242.
14. This plural we still find in the famous Winchester motto, “Manners maketh man.”
14. This plural we still find in the well-known Winchester motto, “Manners make the man.”
15. Goût (goo) from Latin gustus, taste.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goût (goo) from Latin gustus, flavor.
16. Quickly.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fast.
17. This use of the phrase “the same” is antiquated English.
17. This use of the phrase “the same” is outdated English.
18. Emulating.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Imitating.
INDEX.
Spellings in the Index are sometimes different from those used in the main text, as with the names “Shakespeare” and “Wycliffe”, or the use of ligatures in names such as “Bæda” and “Cædmon”. Page references are linked to the nearest paragraph.
Spellings in the Index may be different from those in the main text, like the names “Shakespeare” and “Wycliffe,” or the use of ligatures in names like “Bæda” and “Cædmon.” Page references are connected to the closest paragraph.
PART III. |
|
African words in English, 263. African words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. American words in English, 263. American words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Analytic English (= modern), 239. Analytic English (= modern), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ancient English, 199. Old English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. synthetic, 239. synthetic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Anglo-Saxon, specimen from, 250. Anglo-Saxon, sample from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. contrasted with English of Wyclif and Tyndale, 251. contrasted with the English of Wyclif and Tyndale, 251. Arabic words in English, 263. Arabic words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Aryan family of languages, 195. Aryan language family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bible, English of the, 256. Bible, English version of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bilingualism, 222. Bilingualism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Changes of language, never sudden, 198. Language changes gradually, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chinese words in English, 264. Chinese words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Dead and living languages, 198. Dead and living languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Dialects of English, 238. English dialects, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Doublets, English and others, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Greek, 233. Greek, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Dutch and Welsh contrasted, 197. Dutch and Welsh compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. words in English, 260. words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. English, 194. English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. a Low-German tongue, 196. a Low German dialect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. diagram of, 203. diagram of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. dialects of, 238. dialects of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. early and oldest, compared, 252. earliest and oldest, compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. English element in, 202. English element in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. foreign elements in, 204. foreign elements in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. grammar of, its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. its spread over Britain, 197. its spread across Britain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. nation, 202. nation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. of the Bible, 256. of the Bible, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. of the thirteenth century, 254. of the 13th century, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. of the fourteenth century, 255. of the 14th century, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. of the sixteenth century, 256. of the 16th century, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. on the Continent, 194. on the continent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. marks which distinguish, 254. marks that stand out, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. syntax of, changed, 245. syntax of changed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. the family to which it belongs, 195. the family it belongs to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. the group it belongs to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Foreign elements in English, 204. Foreign elements in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. French (new) words in English, 261. French (new) words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. (Norman), see Norman-French. (Norman), see Norman-French. German words in English, 262. German words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. comparatively fixed (since 1485), 258. relatively stable (since 1485), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. First Period, 240. First Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. general view of its history, 243. overview of its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Second Period, 241. Second Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. short overview of its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Third Period, 242. Third Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Fourth Period, 242. Fourth Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Greek doublets, 233. Greek doublets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gutturals, expulsion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Hebrew words in English, 262. Hebrew words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hindu words in English, 264. Hindu terms in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. History of English, landmarks in, 266. History of English, key events, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hungarian words in English, 264. Hungarian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Indo-European family, 195. Indo-European language family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Inflexions in different periods, compared, 253. Changes in different periods, compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. grammatical result of loss, 248. grammatical result of loss, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Italian words in English, 259. Italian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. |
382
Keltic aspect in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Landmarks in the history of English, 266. Milestones in the history of English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Language, 193. Language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. changes of, 198. changes of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. growth of, 193. growth of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. living and dead, 198. living and dead, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. spoken and written, 203. spoken and written, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. written, 193. written, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Latin contributions and their dates, 209. Latin contributions and their dates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. of the eye and ear, 230. of the eye and ear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. of the First Period, 210. of the First Period, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. triplets, 233. triplets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Lord’s Prayer, in four versions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Malay words in English, 264. Malay terms in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Middle English, 200. Middle English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Contemporary English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__. analytic, 239. analytic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Monosyllables, 244. Single syllables, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. New words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Norman-French, 212. Norman-French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. bilingualism caused by, 222. bilingualism caused by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. contributions, general character of, 220. contributions, overall character of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. gains to English from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. losses to English from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. synonyms, 222. synonyms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Oldest and early English compared, 252. Earliest and early English compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Order of words in English, changed, 245. Word order in English, changed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ancient, 199. Ancient, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Early, 199. Early, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Middle, 200. Middle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tudor, 201. Tudor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Modern, 201. Modern, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. grammar of the different, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. marks indicating different, 254. marks indicating different, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. specimens of various, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Persian words in English, 264. Persian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Polynesian words in English, 264. Polynesian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Portuguese words in English, 264. Portuguese words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Renascence (Revival of Learning), 227. Renaissance (Revival of Learning), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Russian words in English, 264. Russian words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Scandinavian influence in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Scientific terms in English, 265. Scientific terms in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Spanish words in English, 259. Spanish words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Examples of English from different periods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Spoken and written language, 203. Spoken and written language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Syntax of English, change in, 245. English syntax changes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Synthetic English (= ancient), 239. Synthetic English (= old), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tartar words in English, 264. Tartar words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Teutonic group, 195. Teutonic group, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tudor English, 201. Tudor English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Turkish words in English, 264. Turkish words in English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tyndale’s English, compared with Anglo-Saxon and Wyclif, 251. Tyndale’s English, when compared to Anglo-Saxon and Wyclif, 251. Vocabulary of English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. Welsh and Dutch contrasted, 197. Welsh and Dutch compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Words and inflexions in different periods, compared, 253. Words and inflections in different times, compared, 253. Written language, 193. Written language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. and spoken, 203. and spoken, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. |
383
PART IV. |
|
Addison, Joseph, 315. Addison, Joseph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Alfred, 276. Alfred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, 276. Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Arnold, Matthew, 359. Arnold, Matthew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Austen, Jane, 348. Austen, Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bacon, Francis, 299. Bacon, Francis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bæda (Venerable Bede), 275. Bæda (Venerable Bede), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Barbour, John, 285. Barbour, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Beowulf, 273. Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Blake, William, 334. Blake, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Browning, Robert, 358. Browning, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Browning, Mrs., 357. Browning, Mrs., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Brunanburg, Song of, 275. Brunanburg, Song of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Brunne, Robert of, 279. Brunne, Robert of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Brut, 277. Brut, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bunyan, John, 309. Bunyan, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Burke, Edmund, 326. Burke, Edmund, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Burns, Robert, 332. Burns, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Butler, Samuel, 304. Butler, Samuel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Byron, George Gordon, Lord, 343. Byron, George Gordon, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Cædmon, 274. Cædmon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Campbell, Thomas, 342. Campbell, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Carlyle, Thomas, 349. Carlyle, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Caxton, William, 288. William Caxton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chatterton, Thomas, 333. Chatterton, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chaucer, Geoffrey, 283. Chaucer, Geoffrey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. followers of, 287. followers of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, 340. Coleridge, Samuel Taylor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Collins, William, 321. Collins, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Cowper, William, 329. Cowper, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Crabbe, George, 331. Crabbe, George, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Defoe, Daniel, 312. Defoe, Daniel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. De Quincey, Thomas, 348. De Quincey, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Dickens, Charles, 361. Dickens, Charles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Dryden, John, 305. John Dryden, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Eliot, George, 364. Eliot, George, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gibbon, Edward, 327. Gibbon, Edward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gloucester, Robert of, 279. Gloucester, Robert of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Goldsmith, Oliver, 325. Goldsmith, Oliver, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gower, John, 282. Gower, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Gray, Thomas, 320. Gray, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hobbes, Thomas, 308. Hobbes, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hooker, Richard, 296. Hooker, Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. |
James I. (of Scotland), 287. James I. (of Scotland), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Johnson, Samuel, 323. Samuel Johnson, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Jonson, Ben, 295. Ben Jonson, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Keats, John, 345. John Keats, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Lamb, Charles, 346. Lamb, Charles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Landor, Walter Savage, 347. Landor, Walter Savage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Langlande, William, 282. Langlande, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Layamon, 277. Layamon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Locke, John, 309. Locke, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth, 354. Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Macaulay, Thomas Babington, 351. Macaulay, Thomas Babington, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mandeville, Sir John, 281. Mandeville, Sir John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Marlowe, Christopher, 295. Marlowe, Christopher, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Milton, John, 303. Milton, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Moore, Thomas, 342. Moore, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. More, Sir Thomas, 290. More, Sir Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Morris, William, 360. Morris, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Orm’s Ormulum, 278. Orm’s Ormulum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Raleigh, Sir Walter, 298. Raleigh, Sir Walter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Ruskin, John, 363. John Ruskin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Scott, Sir Walter, 339. Scott, Sir Walter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Shakespeare, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__. contemporaries of, 294. contemporaries of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Shelley, Percy Bysshe, 344. Shelley, Percy Bysshe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sidney, Sir Philip, 297. Sidney, Sir Philip, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Southey, Robert, 341. Southey, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Spenser, Edmund, 291. Spenser, Edmund, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Steele, Richard, 316. Steele, Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Surrey, Earl of, 289. Surrey, Earl of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Swift, Jonathan, 313. Swift, Jonathan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Taylor, Jeremy, 307. Taylor, Jeremy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tennyson, Alfred, 355. Tennyson, Alfred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Thackeray, William Makepeace, 361. Thackeray, William Makepeace, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tyndale, William, 290. Tyndale, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Wordsworth, William, 337. Wordsworth, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Wyatt, Sir Thomas, 289. Wyatt, Sir Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Wyclif, John, 282. Wyclif, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. |
Ad 1
English Literature.
“The chief glory of every people arises from its authors.”
An Introduction to the Study of Robert Browning’s Poetry. By Hiram Corson, LL.D., Professor of Rhetoric and English Literature in the Cornell University. 5¼ by 7½ inches. × + 338 pages. Cloth. Price by mail, $1.50; Introduction price, $1.40.
An Introduction to the Study of Robert Browning’s Poetry. By Hiram Corson, LL.D., Professor of Rhetoric and English Literature at Cornell University. 5¼ by 7½ inches. × + 338 pages. Cloth. Price by mail, $1.50; Introduction price, $1.40.
The purpose of this volume is to afford some aid and guidance to the study of Robert Browning’s Poetry, which being the most complexly subjective of all English poetry, is, for that reason alone, the most difficult. And then the poet’s favorite art form, the dramatic, or rather psychologic, monologue, which is quite original with himself, and peculiarly adapted to the constitution of his genius, and to the revelation of themselves by the several “dramatis personæ,” presents certain structural difficulties, but difficulties which, with an increased familiarity, grew less and less. The exposition presented in the Introduction, of its constitution and skilful management, and the Arguments given to the several poems included in the volume, will, it is hoped, reduce, if not altogether remove, the difficulties of this kind. In the same section of the Introduction certain peculiarities of the poet’s diction, which sometimes give a check to the reader’s understanding of a passage, are presented and illustrated.
The goal of this book is to provide some help and guidance for studying Robert Browning’s poetry, which is the most complex and subjective of all English poetry, making it particularly challenging. Additionally, the poet's preferred form, the dramatic or psychological monologue, is unique to him and particularly suited to his genius and the expression of the various “dramatis personæ.” This form presents certain structural challenges, but as readers become more familiar with it, those challenges tend to lessen. The explanation in the Introduction about its structure and skillful execution, along with the arguments provided for each poem included in this volume, should hopefully lessen, if not completely eliminate, these difficulties. In the same section of the Introduction, some specific features of the poet’s language that can sometimes hinder a reader's understanding of a passage are discussed and illustrated.
It is believed that the notes to the poems will be found to cover all points and features of the texts which require explanation and elucidation. At any rate, no real difficulties have been wittingly passed by.
It is believed that the notes to the poems will cover all the points and features of the texts that need explanation. In any case, no real difficulties have been knowingly overlooked.
The following Table of Contents will give a good idea of the plan and scope of the work:—
The following Table of Contents will give a clear overview of the plan and scope of the work:—
I. The Spiritual Ebb and Flow exhibited in English Poetry from Chaucer to Tennyson and Browning.
I. The Spiritual Ups and Downs Seen in English Poetry from Chaucer to Tennyson and Browning.
II. The Idea of Personality and of Art as an intermediate agency of Personality, as embodied in Browning’s Poetry. (Read before the Browning Society of London in 1882.)
II. The Concept of Personality and Art as a Medium of Personality, as Reflected in Browning’s Poetry. (Presented to the Browning Society of London in 1882.)
III. Browning’s Obscurity.
III. Browning’s Mystery.
IV. Browning’s Verse.
IV. Browning's Poetry.
V. Arguments of the Poems.
V. Themes of the Poems.
VI. Poems. (Under this head are thirty-three representative poems, the Arguments of which are given in the preceding section.)
VI. Poems. (This section includes thirty-three representative poems, the summaries of which are provided in the previous section.)
VII. List of criticisms of Browning’s works, selected from Dr. Furnivall’s “Bibliography of Robert Browning” contained in the Browning Society’s Papers.
VII. List of criticisms of Browning’s works, selected from Dr. Furnivall’s “Bibliography of Robert Browning” included in the Browning Society’s Papers.
From Albert S. Cook, Professor of English Literature in the University of California:—
From Albert S. Cook, Professor of English Literature at the University of California:—
Among American expositors of Browning, Professor Corson is easily first. He has not only satisfied the English organization which devotes itself to the study of the poet, but, what is perhaps a severer test, he attracts the reader to whom Browning is only a name, and, in the compass of one small volume, educates him into the love and appreciation of the poet. If Browning is to be read in only a single volume, this, in my opinion, is the best; if he is to be studied zealously and exhaustively, Professor Corson’s book is an excellent introduction to the complete series of his works.
Among American scholars of Browning, Professor Corson stands out as the best. He has not only impressed the English organization dedicated to studying the poet, but also appeals to readers who only know Browning as a name. In the pages of one small book, he helps them develop a love for and understanding of the poet. If someone is looking to read only one volume of Browning's work, I believe this is the best choice; if they want to study his works thoroughly and passionately, Professor Corson’s book serves as a great introduction to the full range of his poetry.
From The Critic:—
Via The Critic:—
Ruskin, Browning, and Carlyle all have something in common: a vast message to deliver, a striking way of delivering it, and an over-mastering spirituality. In none of them is there mere smooth, smuck surface: all are filled with the fine wrinkles of thought wreaking itself on expression with many a Delphic writhing. A priest with a message cares little for the vocal vehicle; and yet the utterances of all three men are beautifully melodious. Chiefest of them all in his special poetic sphere appears to be Browning, and to him Professor Corson thinks our special studies should be directed. This book is a valuable contribution to Browning lore, and will doubtless be welcomed by the Browning clubs of this country and England. It is easy to see that Professor Corson is more than an annotator: he is a poet himself, and on this account he is able to interpret Browning so sympathetically.
Ruskin, Browning, and Carlyle all share something in common: a significant message to convey, a compelling way of doing so, and a profound spirituality. None of them possess just a smooth, bland surface; all are rich with the intricate wrinkles of thought being shaped into expression through many twists and turns. A messenger with a mission doesn’t care much about the delivery method; yet, the words of all three men are beautifully melodic. Among them, Browning stands out the most in his unique poetic realm, and Professor Corson believes our studies should focus on him. This book is a valuable addition to the study of Browning and will surely be appreciated by Browning clubs in this country and England. It's clear that Professor Corson is more than just an annotator: he is a poet himself, and because of this, he can interpret Browning with great empathy.
From The Unitarian Review, Boston, March, 1887:—
From The Unitarian Review, Boston, March 1887:—
More than almost any other poet, Browning—at least, his reader—needs the help of a believing, cheery, and enthusiastic guide, to beguile the weary pilgrimage.
More than almost any other poet, Browning—at least for his readers—requires the support of a positive, friendly, and enthusiastic guide to make the tiring journey more enjoyable.
There is, as we have intimated, a fast-growing esoteric literature of exposition and comment,—part of it simply the expression of the disciple’s loyal homage, part of it designed to win and educate the reluctant Philistine intellect to the comforts of a true faith. In the latter class we reckon the excellent work of Professor Corson, of Cornell University. More than half of it is, as it should be, made up of a selection from the shorter poems, giving each complete; while these include what is perhaps the most readable and one of the most characteristic of the narrative pieces, “The Flight of the Duchess,” with which a beginner may well make his first attempt.
There is, as we’ve mentioned, a rapidly growing body of specialized literature that explains and comments on the subject—some of it is simply a way for disciples to show their loyalty, while other parts aim to persuade and educate those who are hesitant to embrace a true faith. In this latter category, we include the excellent work by Professor Corson from Cornell University. More than half of it consists of selections from shorter poems, presenting each one in full; among them is what may be the most engaging and one of the most representative narrative pieces, "The Flight of the Duchess," which is a great starting point for a newcomer.
From The Christian Union, New York:—
From The Christian Union, New York:—
Browning, like every other great original artist, has been compelled to wait upon the slow processes by which his own public has been educated.
Browning, like every other great original artist, has had to be patient with the slow progress of educating his audience.
It is doubtful if any other single work on Browning deserves to rank with this, with the exception of Professor Dowden’s striking comparative study of Browning and Tennyson. Professor Corson’s elucidation of the idea of personality in art as embodied in Mr. Browning’s poetry is the most luminous, the most adequate, and the most thoroughly helpful article that has ever been written on Browning’s poetry. Those who study it carefully will discern in it a rare insight into the workings of one of the most subtle of modern minds, and a singularly clear and complete statement of the philosophy of life at which that mind has arrived. The chapters on Browning’s obscurity and on his use of the dramatic monologue are also extremely suggestive and helpful; the selections from Browning’s poems are admirably chosen, and, with the notes, make the best of all possible introductions to the study of Browning.
It's hard to find any other single work on Browning that matches this one, aside from Professor Dowden’s impressive comparative study of Browning and Tennyson. Professor Corson’s explanation of the concept of personality in art as expressed in Browning’s poetry is the most enlightening, comprehensive, and genuinely useful article ever written about his work. Those who dive into it will recognize a rare understanding of the thoughts of one of the most intricate modern thinkers, as well as a notably clear and complete overview of the life philosophy that this thinker has developed. The chapters discussing Browning’s obscurity and his use of the dramatic monologue are also incredibly insightful and beneficial; the selections from Browning’s poems are excellently curated, and along with the notes, they provide the best possible introduction to studying Browning.
From Rev. Francis Tiffany, in “The Boston Herald,” Nov. 30, 1886:—
From Rev. Francis Tiffany, in “The Boston Herald,” Nov. 30, 1886:—
The volume is well worthy the serious study of thinking men and women, for it embodies the results of years, not only of thorough investigation, but of the finest poetical appreciation. From beginning to end, it is pervaded with a fervid feeling that not to know Robert Browning is to lose something.
The book deserves the serious attention of thoughtful readers, as it captures the results of years of both deep research and a keen appreciation for poetry. From start to finish, it carries a passionate sentiment that not knowing Robert Browning means missing out on something significant.
Professor Corson, in his chapter on “Browning’s Obscurity,” has done his best to smooth the path of the reader by explaining, and Ad 4 so removing from his way, those grammatical obstructions, habits of word inversion and baffling ellipses that stand as a lion in the path to so many of the poet’s untried readers. This chapter is exceedingly well wrought out, and, once carefully studied, with the illustrations given, can hardly fail to banish many a perplexity.
Professor Corson, in his chapter on “Browning’s Obscurity,” has done his best to make it easier for the reader by explaining and removing those grammatical hurdles, unusual word order, and confusing omissions that often block the way for many of the poet’s new readers. This chapter is exceptionally well-developed, and once studied carefully, along with the provided examples, it’s likely to clear up a lot of confusion.
From The American, Philadelphia:—
From The American, Philadelphia:—
Can Browning be made intelligible to the common mind? Ten years ago it was assumed that he could not. But of late years a different view has begun to prevail. And as all those who have addressed themselves seriously to the study of Browning report themselves as having found him repay the trouble he gave them, there has arisen very naturally an ambition to share in their fruitful experience. Hence the rise of Browning Societies on both sides of the Atlantic, and in the publication of analyses and discussions of his poems, and the preparation of such manuals as this of Professor Hiram Corson’s.
Can Browning be made understandable to the average person? Ten years ago, it was believed that he couldn’t. However, in recent years, a different perspective has started to take hold. As anyone who has seriously tackled the study of Browning reports having found him rewarding despite the challenges he presents, there’s naturally developed a desire to share in that rewarding experience. This has led to the formation of Browning Societies on both sides of the Atlantic, the publication of analyses and discussions of his poems, and the creation of guides like this one by Professor Hiram Corson.
Professor Corson is a Browningite of the first era. He owes nothing but encouragement to the new enthusiasm which has gathered around the writings of the Master, whom he recognized as such long before he had begun to attain any general recognition of his masterfulness. Browning has helped him to a deeper sense of the spiritual life present in the older current of English poetry. He finds in him the “subtlest assertor of the soul in song,” and the noblest example of the spiritual element in our modern verse. He thinks that no greater mistake has been made with regard to him, than to treat him merely as the most intellectual of our poets. He is that, but far more; he is the most spiritual of our poets also.
Professor Corson is a Browningite from the first era. He owes nothing but support to the new enthusiasm that has come together around the Master’s writings, which he recognized long before they gained any general acknowledgment of his brilliance. Browning has given him a deeper understanding of the spiritual life found in the older tradition of English poetry. He sees him as the “subtlest assertor of the soul in song,” and the finest example of the spiritual aspect in our modern poetry. He believes that the biggest mistake made regarding him is to consider him merely the most intellectual of our poets. He is that, but so much more; he is also the most spiritual of our poets.
All or nearly all his poems are character-studies of the deeper sort, and hence the naturalness with which they fall into the form of dramatic monologues. It is true, as Mr. Corson says, that the liberties our poet takes in the collocation of words, the complexity of constructions, and some of his verbal liberties, are of a nature to increase the difficulty the careless reader finds. But there are poems and passages of his which present none of these minor stumbling-blocks, but of which no reader will make anything until he has acquired the poet’s interest in personality, its God-given mission as a force for the world’s regeneration, and its innate intimacy with divine forces. But we believe that with Mr. Corson’s aids—notes as well as preliminary analyses—they can be mastered by any earnest student; and certainly few things in literature so well repay the trouble.
All or almost all of his poems are deep character studies, which is why they fit so naturally into the form of dramatic monologues. As Mr. Corson points out, the liberties our poet takes with word arrangement, the complexity of his constructions, and some of his unique word choices can increase the difficulty for a casual reader. However, there are poems and sections that don't have these minor hurdles, yet no reader will truly appreciate them until they grasp the poet’s fascination with personality, its divine purpose as a force for the world’s renewal, and its inherent connection to divine powers. We believe that with Mr. Corson’s help—both notes and preliminary analyses—any dedicated student can master these works; and indeed, few things in literature are as rewarding for the effort.
F. A. March, Prof. in Lafayette Coll.: Let me congratulate you on having brought out so eloquent a book, and acute, as Professor Corson’s Browning. I hope it pays as well in money as it must in good name. F. A. March, Prof. at Lafayette College: I want to congratulate you on publishing such an eloquent and insightful book like Professor Corson’s Browning. I hope it does as well financially as it surely deserves in reputation. Rev. Joseph Cook, Boston: Professor Corson’s Introduction to Robert Browning’s Poetry appears to me to be admirably adapted to its purposes. It forms an attractive porch to a great and intricate cathedral. (Feb. 21, 1887.) Rev. Joseph Cook, Boston: Professor Corson’s Introduction to Robert Browning’s Poetry seems to me to be perfectly suited for its goals. It serves as an appealing entryway to a magnificent and complex cathedral. (Feb. 21, 1887.) Louise M. Hodgkins, Prof. of English Literature, Wellesley Coll.: I consider it the most illuminating textbook which has yet been published on Browning’s poems. (March 12, 1887.) Louise M. Hodgkins, Professor of English Literature, Wellesley College: I think it's the most insightful textbook that has been published on Browning’s poems. (March 12, 1887.) F. H. Giddings, in “The Paper World,” Springfield, Mass.: It is a stimulating, wisely helpful book. The arguments of the poems are explained in luminous prose paragraphs that take the reader directly into the heart of the poet’s meaning. Chapters on Browning’s obscurity and Browning’s verse clear away, or rather show the reader how to overcome by his own efforts, the admitted difficulties presented by Browning’s style. These chapters bear the true test; they enable the attentive reader to see, as Professor Corson sees, that such features of Browning’s diction are seldom to be condemned, but often impart a peculiar crispness to the expressions in which they occur. F. H. Giddings, in “The Paper World,” Springfield, Mass.: It's an exciting and genuinely helpful book. The points made in the poems are laid out in clear prose paragraphs that pull the reader right into the core of the poet’s message. Chapters focused on Browning’s complexity and his poetry help readers understand, or rather teach them how to tackle, the recognized challenges posed by Browning’s style. These sections pass the true test; they allow engaged readers to see, like Professor Corson does, that many aspects of Browning’s word choice shouldn’t be criticized but often add a unique sharpness to the phrases in which they appear. The opening chapter of the book is the finest, truest introduction to the study of English literature, as a whole, that any American writer has yet produced. The opening chapter of the book is the best and most accurate introduction to the study of English literature as a whole that any American writer has produced so far. This chapter leads naturally to a profound and noble essay, of which it would be impossible to convey any adequate conception in a paragraph. It prepares the reader for an appreciation of Browning’s loftiest work. (March, 1887.) This chapter smoothly transitions into a deep and meaningful essay, which cannot be fully captured in just one paragraph. It sets the stage for the reader to appreciate Browning’s most elevated work. (March 1887.) |
Melville B. Anderson, Prof. of English Literature, Purdue Univ., in “The Dial,” Chicago: The arguments to the poems are made with rare judgment. Many mature readers have hitherto been repelled from Browning by real difficulties such as obstruct the way to the inner sanctuary of every great poet’s thought. Such readers may well be glad of some sort of a path up the rude steeps the poet has climbed and whither he beckons all who can to follow him. (January, 1887.) Melville B. Anderson, Prof. of English Literature, Purdue Univ., in “The Dial,” Chicago: The arguments in the poems are presented with exceptional insight. Many adult readers have previously been put off by genuine challenges that block access to the deeper meaning in every great poet’s work. Such readers will likely appreciate a clearer path up the rough terrain the poet has navigated and where he invites everyone capable to join him. January 1887 Queries, Buffalo, N.Y.: It is the most noteworthy treatise on the poetry of Browning yet published. Professor Corson is well informed upon the poetic literature of the age, is an admirably clear writer, and brings to the subject he has in hand ample knowledge and due—we had almost said undue—reverence. It has been a labor of love, and he has performed it well. The book will be a popular one, as readers who are not familiar with or do not understand Browning’s poetry either from incompetency, indolence, or lack of time, can here gain a fair idea of Browning’s poetical aims, influence, and works without much effort, or the expense of intellectual effort. Persons who have made a study of Browning’s poetry will welcome it as a matter of course. (December, 1886.) Queries, Buffalo, N.Y.: This is the most significant analysis of Browning's poetry released so far. Professor Corson is well-versed in the poetic literature of his time, writes with exceptional clarity, and approaches his subject with extensive knowledge and, we might say, almost excessive, respect. It's been a labor of love, and he has executed it excellently. The book is sure to be popular, as readers who may not be familiar with or understand Browning’s poetry due to lack of skill, laziness, or limited time can easily gain a solid understanding of Browning's poetic goals, influence, and works with minimal effort. Those who have studied Browning’s poetry will naturally appreciate it. (December 1886.) Education, Boston: Any effort to aid and guide the young in the study of Robert Browning’s poetry is to be commended. But when the editor is able to grasp the hidden meaning and make conspicuous the poetic beauties of so famous an author, and, withal, give such clever hints, directions, and guidance to the understanding and the enjoyment of the poems, he lays us all under unusual obligations. It is to be hoped that this book will come into general use in the high schools, academies, and colleges of America. It is beautifully printed, in clear type, on good paper, and is well bound. (February, 1887.) Education, Boston: Any effort to support and guide young people in studying Robert Browning’s poetry deserves praise. But when the editor can uncover the deeper meanings and highlight the poetic beauty of such a well-known author, while also providing clever tips, directions, and guidance for understanding and enjoying the poems, they put us all in their debt. It’s hoped that this book will be widely used in high schools, academies, and colleges across America. It’s beautifully printed in clear type on quality paper and is well-bound. February 1887. |
Ad 6
The Study of English.
Practical Lessons in the Use of English.
For Primary and Grammar Schools. By Mary F.
Hyde, Teacher of Composition in the State Normal School, Albany,
N.Y.
Practical Lessons in the Use of English.
For Primary and Grammar Schools. By Mary F. Hyde, Composition Teacher at the State Normal School, Albany, N.Y.
This work consists of a series of Practical Lessons, designed to aid the pupil in his own use of English, and to assist him in understanding its use by others. No topic is introduced for study that does not have some practical bearing upon one or the other of these two points.
This work is made up of a series of Practical Lessons, aimed at helping the student use English effectively and understand how others use it. Every topic included for study has a practical relevance to one or both of these objectives.
The pupil is first led to observe certain facts about the language, and then he is required to apply those facts in various exercises. At every step in his work he is compelled to think.
The student is first guided to notice specific facts about the language, and then he is asked to apply those facts in different exercises. At every stage of his work, he is required to think.
The Written Exercises are a distinctive feature of this work. These exercises not only give the pupil daily practice in using the knowledge acquired, but lead him to form the habit of independent work.
The Written Exercises are a unique aspect of this work. These exercises not only provide students with daily practice in applying the knowledge they've gained but also encourage them to develop the habit of working independently.
Simple exercises in composition are given from the first. In these exercises the aim is not to train the pupil to use any set form of words, but so to interest him in his subject, that, when writing, he will think simply of what he is trying to say.
Simple writing exercises are provided from the beginning. The goal of these exercises isn't to teach students to use specific phrases but to engage them in their topics so that when they write, they focus purely on expressing what they want to say.
Special prominence is given to letter-writing and to written forms relating to the ordinary business of life.
Special importance is placed on letter-writing and written documents related to everyday life.
The work will aid teachers as well as pupils. It is so arranged that even the inexperienced teacher will have no difficulty in awakening an interest in the subjects presented.
The work will help both teachers and students. It is organized in a way that even a new teacher will easily spark interest in the topics covered.
This series consists of three parts (in two volumes), the lessons being carefully graded throughout:—
This series includes three parts (in two volumes), with the lessons being carefully organized throughout:—
Part First. | For Primary Schools.—Third Grade. | [Ready. |
Part Second. | For Primary Schools.—Fourth Grade. | |
(Part Two will be bound with Part One.) | [Ready soon. | |
Part Third. | For Grammar Schools. | [Ready in September. |
The English Language; Its Grammar, History, and Literature.
By Prof.
J. M. D. Meiklejohn, of the
University of St. Andrews, Scotland. One volume. viii + 388 pages.
Introduction price, $1.30. Price by mail, $1.40. Also bound in two
parts.
The English Language; Its Grammar, History, and Literature.
By Prof.
J.M.D. Meiklejohn, from the
University of St. Andrews, Scotland. One volume. viii + 388 pages.
Introductory price, $1.30. Price by mail, $1.40. Also available in two
parts.
Readable in style. Omits insignificant details. Treats all salient features with a master’s skill, and with the utmost clearness and simplicity. Contains:—
Readable in style. Omits unimportant details. Addresses all key features with expert skill, and with complete clarity and simplicity. Contains:—
I. A concise and accurate resumé of the principles and rules of English Grammar, with some interesting chapters on Word-Building and Derivation, including an historical dictionary of Roots and Branches, of Words Derived from Names of Persons or of Places, and of Words Disguised in Form, and Words Greatly Changed in Meaning.
I. A clear and precise overview of the principles and rules of English Grammar, with some engaging sections on Word-Building and Derivation, including a historical dictionary of Roots and Branches, Words Derived from Names of People or Places, Words Disguised in Form, and Words Significantly Changed in Meaning.
II. Thirty pages of practical instruction in Composition, Paraphrasing, Versification, and Punctuation.
II. Thirty pages of practical instruction in Composition, Paraphrasing, Versification, and Punctuation.
III. A History of the English Language, giving the sources of its vocabulary and the story of its grammatical changes, with a table of the Landmarks in the history, from the Beowulf to Tennyson.
III. A History of the English Language, outlining the origins of its vocabulary and the evolution of its grammar, along with a table of the Landmarks in history, from Beowulf to Tennyson.
IV. An Outline of the History of English Literature, embracing Tabular Views which give in parallel columns, (a) the name of an author; (b) his chief works; (c) notable contemporary events; (d) the century, or decade.
IV. An Outline of the History of English Literature, including Tabular Views that show in side-by-side columns, (a) the author's name; (b) their main works; (c) significant events of the time; (d) the century or decade.
The Index is complete, and is in the most helpful form for the student or the general reader.
The Index is complete and is presented in the most useful format for students and general readers.
The book will prove invaluable to the teacher as a basis for his course of lectures, and to the student as a compact and reliable statement of all the essentials of the subject. [Ready August 15th.
The book will be incredibly useful for the teacher as a foundation for their lecture series, and for the student as a concise and trustworthy overview of all the key points of the subject. Available August 15th.
Wordsworth’s Prelude; an Autobiographical Poem.
Annotated by A. J. George, Acting
Professor of English Literature in Boston University, and Teacher of
English Literature, Newton (Mass.) High School.
[Text ready in September. Notes
later.
Wordsworth’s Prelude; an Autobiographical Poem.
Annotated by A.J. George, Acting
Professor of English Literature at Boston University, and Teacher of
English Literature at Newton (Mass.) High School.
This work is prepared as an introduction to the life and poetry of Wordsworth, and although never before published apart from the author’s complete works, has long been considered as containing the key to that poetic philosophy which was the characteristic of the “New Brotherhood.”
This work serves as an introduction to the life and poetry of Wordsworth, and although it has never been published separately from the author's complete works, it has long been regarded as containing the key to the poetic philosophy that defined the “New Brotherhood.”
The Disciplinary Value of the Study of English.
By F. C. Woodward, Professor of English
and Latin, Wofford College, Spartanburg, S.C.
The Disciplinary Value of the Study of English.
By F.C. Woodward, Professor of English and Latin, Wofford College, Spartanburg, S.C.
The author restricts himself to the examination of the arguments for the study of English as a means of discipline, and shows that such study, both in schools and in colleges, can be made the medium of as sound training as the ancient languages or the other Ad 8 modern languages would give; and that the study of English forms, idioms, historical grammar, etc., is the only linguistic discipline possible to the great masses of our pupils, and that it is entirely adequate to the results required of it as such. He dwells especially on the disciplinary value of the analytical method as applied to the elucidation of English syntax, and the striking adaptation of English constructions to the exact methods of logical analysis. This Monograph discusses English teaching in the entire range of its disciplinary uses from primary school to high collegiate work. [Ready in August.
The author focuses on examining the arguments for studying English as a form of discipline, and demonstrates that this study, both in schools and colleges, can provide as effective training as ancient languages or other modern languages. He argues that the study of English forms, idioms, historical grammar, etc., is the only feasible linguistic discipline for the vast majority of our students, and that it is fully capable of achieving the desired outcomes. He pays special attention to the disciplinary value of the analytical method in clarifying English syntax, highlighting how English constructions align perfectly with the principles of logical analysis. This monograph explores English teaching in all its disciplinary applications, from primary school to advanced collegiate work. Ready in August.
English in the Preparatory Schools.
By Ernest W. Huffcut, Instructor in
Rhetoric in the Cornell University.
English in the Preparatory Schools.
By Ernest W. Huffcut, Instructor in Rhetoric at Cornell University.
The aim of this Monograph is to present as simply and practically as possible some of the advanced methods of teaching English grammar and English composition in the secondary schools. The author has kept constantly in mind the needs of those teachers who, while not giving undivided attention to the teaching of English, are required to take charge of that subject in the common schools. The defects in existing methods and the advantages of fresher methods are pointed out, and the plainest directions given for arousing and maintaining an interest in the work and raising it to its true place in the school curriculum. [Ready in August.
The goal of this Monograph is to present some advanced methods of teaching English grammar and composition in secondary schools in a straightforward and practical way. The author has kept in mind the needs of teachers who, while not focusing solely on English, are responsible for teaching it in public schools. It highlights the shortcomings of current methods and the benefits of newer approaches, providing clear instructions on how to spark and sustain interest in the subject and elevate its importance in the school curriculum. Ready in August.
The Study of Rhetoric in the College Course.
By J. F. Genung, Professor of Rhetoric
in Amherst College.
The Study of Rhetoric in the College Course.
By J.F. Genung, Professor of Rhetoric
at Amherst College.
This book is the outcome of the author’s close and continued inquiry into the scope and limits of rhetorical study as pursued by undergraduates, and of his application of his ideas to the organization of a progressive rhetorical course. The first part defines the place of rhetoric among the college studies, and the more liberal estimate of its scope required by the present state of learning and literature. This is followed by a discussion of what may and should be done, as the most effective practical discipline of students toward the making of literature. Finally, a systematized and progressive course in rhetoric is sketched, being mainly the course already tried and approved in the author’s own classes. [Ready.
This book results from the author's thorough and ongoing exploration of the range and limitations of rhetorical studies as experienced by undergraduates, as well as his application of these ideas to design a modern rhetorical course. The first section outlines the role of rhetoric within college curricula, emphasizing a broader view of its relevance given today's academic landscape. This is followed by a conversation about what can and should be done to effectively train students in the art of creating literature. Lastly, a structured and progressive rhetoric course is outlined, primarily based on the program already tested and approved in the author's own classes. Ready.
Methods of Teaching and Studying History.
Edited by G. Stanley Hall, Professor of
Psychology and Pedagogy in Johns Hopkins University. 12mo. 400 pages.
Mailing price, $1.40; Introduction price, $1.30.
Methods of Teaching and Studying History.
Edited by G. Stanley Hall, Professor of Psychology and Education at Johns Hopkins University. 12mo. 400 pages. Mailing price, $1.40; Introductory price, $1.30.
This book gathers together, in the form most likely to be of direct practical utility to teachers, and especially students and readers of history, generally, the opinions and modes of instruction, actual or ideal, of eminent and representative specialists in each department. The following Table of Contents will give a good idea of the plan and scope of this valuable book:—
This book brings together, in a way that's most useful for teachers and especially for students and history readers, the thoughts and teaching methods, whether real or ideal, of notable and representative experts in each field. The following Table of Contents will provide a clear idea of the structure and range of this valuable book:—
Introduction. By the Editor. Introduction. From the Editor. Methods of Teaching American History. By Dr. A. B. Hart, Harvard University. Ways to Teach American History. By Dr. A. B. Hart, Harvard University. The Practical Method in Higher Historical Instruction. By Professor Ephraim Emerton, of Harvard University. The Practical Method in Higher Historical Instruction. By Professor Ephraim Emerton, of Harvard University. On Methods of Teaching Political Economy. By Dr. Richard T. Ely, Johns Hopkins University. On Methods of Teaching Political Economy. By Dr. Richard T. Ely, Johns Hopkins University. Historical Instruction in the Course of History and Political Science at Cornell University. By President Andrew D. White, Cornell University. Teaching History in the History and Political Science Course at Cornell University. By President Andrew D. White, Cornell University. Advice to an Inexperienced Teacher of History. By W. C. Collar, A.M., Head Master of Roxbury Latin School. Advice to a New History Teacher. By W. C. Collar, A.M., Headmaster of Roxbury Latin School. A Plea for Archæological Instruction. By Joseph Thacher Clarke, Director of the Assos Expedition. A Plea for Archaeological Instruction. By Joseph Thacher Clarke, Director of the Assos Expedition. The Use of a Public Library in the Study of History. By William E. Foster, Librarian of the Providence Public Library. The Use of a Public Library in the Study of History. By William E. Foster, Librarian of the Providence Public Library. Special Methods of Historical Study. By Professor Herbert B. Adams, Johns Hopkins University. Special Methods of Historical Study. By Professor Herbert B. Adams, Johns Hopkins University. |
The Philosophy of the State and of History. By Professor George S. Morris, Michigan and Johns Hopkins Universities. The Philosophy of the State and of History. By Professor George S. Morris, Michigan and Johns Hopkins Universities. The Courses of Study in History, Roman Law, and Political Economy at Harvard University. By Dr. Henry E. Scott, Harvard University. The Courses of Study in History, Roman Law, and Political Economy at Harvard University. By Dr. Henry E. Scott, Harvard University. The Teaching of History. By Professor J. R. Seeley, Cambridge University, England. The Teaching of History. By Professor J. R. Seeley, Cambridge University, England. On Methods of Teaching History. By Professor C. K. Adams, Michigan University. On Methods of Teaching History. By Professor C. K. Adams, Michigan University. On Methods of Historical Study and Research in Columbia University. By Professor John W. Burgess, Columbia University. On Methods of Historical Study and Research at Columbia University. By Professor John W. Burgess, Columbia University. Physical Geography and History. Physical Geography and History. Why do Children Dislike History? By Thomas Wentworth Higginson. Why Do Kids Dislike History? By Thomas Wentworth Higginson. Gradation and the Topical Method of Historical Study; Historical Literature and Authorities; Books for Collateral Reading. By Professor W. F. Allen, Wisconsin University. Gradation and the Topical Method of Historical Study; Historical Literature and Authorities; Books for Collateral Reading. By Professor W. F. Allen, University of Wisconsin. Bibliography of Church History. By Rev. John Alonzo Fisher, Johns Hopkins University. Bibliography of Church History. By Rev. John Alonzo Fisher, Johns Hopkins University. |
D. C. HEATH & CO., Publishers,
Boston, New York, and Chicago.
Ad 10
THE STUDENT’S OUTLINE HISTORICAL
MAP OF ENGLAND.
By T. C. RONEY, Instructor in History, Denison University, Granville, Ohio.
INTRODUCTION PRICE, 25 CENTS.
The attention of teachers is invited to the following features of this Map:
Teachers should pay attention to the following features of this Map:
1. It emphasizes the vital connection (too often neglected) between History and Geography.
1. It highlights the important link (often overlooked) between History and Geography.
2. It leads the student through “the eye gate” into the fair fields of English History.
2. It guides the student through “the eye gate” into the beautiful landscapes of English History.
3. It gives a local habitation to his often vague ideas of time and place.
3. It grounds his often unclear ideas of time and place.
4. It serves as an historical laboratory, in which he makes practical application of acquired facts, in accordance with the most approved method of teaching History.
4. It acts as a historical lab, where he applies learned facts in a practical way, following the best methods for teaching History.
5. It presents a few prominent facts, to which he is to add others singly and consecutively.
5. It presents a few important facts, to which he is to add others one by one and in order.
In particular:
Specifically:
1. The exhibition, side by side, of different periods illustrates by the approximate identity of boundaries a real historical unity of development.
1. The exhibition, showcasing different periods side by side, demonstrates a real historical unity of development through the similar nature of their boundaries.
2. The student’s attention is called to the culmination of Saxon England, and the overweening power and disintegrating tendencies of the great earldoms just before the Norman conquest, as marking the turning-point of English History.
2. The student is directed to the peak of Saxon England, along with the excessive power and breaking apart of the major earldoms right before the Norman conquest, seen as a crucial turning point in English history.
3. The water-shed has been sufficiently indicated by the insertion of a few rivers.
3. The watershed has been clearly marked by the inclusion of a few rivers.
4. As an aid to the memory, the modern counties are grouped under the divisions of Saxon England.
4. To help with remembering, the modern counties are organized according to the divisions of Saxon England.
5. Special attention is called to the insertion of Cathedral towns, as touching upon the ecclesiastical history of England.
5. Special attention is drawn to the inclusion of Cathedral towns, as it relates to the church history of England.
6. This Map can be used effectively with a class in English Literature, to record an author’s birthplace, the scene of a story, poem, or drama, etc.
6. This Map can be used effectively with a class in English Literature to track an author’s birthplace, the setting of a story, poem, or play, etc.
D. C. HEATH & CO., Publishers,
BOSTON, NYC, AND CHICAGO.
Ad 11
Science.
Organic Chemistry:
An Introduction to the Study of the Compounds of Carbon. By Ira Remsen, Professor of Chemistry, Johns
Hopkins University, Baltimore. x + 364 pages. Cloth. Price by mail,
$1.30; Introduction price, $1.20.
Organic Chemistry:
An Introduction to the Study of the Compounds of Carbon. By Ira Remsen, Professor of Chemistry, Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore. x + 364 pages. Cloth. Price by mail, $1.30; Introductory price, $1.20.
The Elements of Inorganic Chemistry:
Descriptive and Qualitative. By James
H. Shepard, Instructor in Chemistry in the Ypsilanti High School,
Michigan. xxii + 377 pages. Cloth. Price by mail, $1.25; Introduction
price, $1.12.
The Elements of Inorganic Chemistry:
Descriptive and Qualitative. By James H. Shepard, Chemistry Instructor at Ypsilanti High School, Michigan. xxii + 377 pages. Hardcover. Price by mail, $1.25; Introductory price, $1.12.
The Elements of Chemical Arithmetic:
With a Short System of Elementary Qualitative Analysis. By J. Milnor Coit, M.A., Ph.D., Instructor in
Chemistry, St. Paul’s School, Concord, N.H. iv + 89 pages. Cloth. Price
by mail, 55 cts.; Introduction price, 50 cts.
The Elements of Chemical Arithmetic:
With a Short System of Elementary Qualitative Analysis. By J. Milnor Coit, M.A., Ph.D., Chemistry Instructor at St. Paul’s School, Concord, N.H. iv + 89 pages. Cloth. Price by mail, 55 cents; Introductory price, 50 cents.
The Laboratory Note-Book.
For Students using any Chemistry. Giving printed forms for
“taking notes” and working out formulæ. Board covers. Cloth back. 192
pages. Price by mail, 40 cts.; Introduction price, 35 cts.
The Laboratory Notebook.
For Students using any Chemistry. Includes printed forms for
“taking notes” and working out formulas. Board covers. Cloth back. 192
pages. Price by mail, $0.40; Introductory price, $0.35.
Elementary Course in Practical Zoölogy.
By B. P. Colton, A.M., Instructor in
Biology, Ottawa High School.
Elementary Course in Practical Zoology.
By B. P. Colton, A.M., Biology Instructor, Ottawa High School.
First Book of Geology.
By N. S. Shaler, Professor of
Palæontology, Harvard University. 272 pages, with 130 figures in the
text. 74 pages additional in Teachers’ Edition. Price by mail, $1.10;
Introduction price, $1.00.
First Book of Geology.
By N.S. Shaler, Professor of
Paleontology, Harvard University. 272 pages, with 130 figures in the
text. 74 additional pages in the Teachers’ Edition. Price by mail, $1.10;
Introduction price, $1.00.
Guides for Science-Teaching.
Published under the auspices of the Boston Society of Natural
History. For teachers who desire to practically instruct classes in
Natural History, and designed to supply such information as they are not
likely to get from any other source. 26 to 200 pages each. Paper.
Guides for Science Teaching.
Published under the support of the Boston Society of Natural History. For teachers who want to effectively teach classes in Natural History, and created to provide information that is hard to find elsewhere. 26 to 200 pages each. Paper.
I. Hyatt’s About Pebbles, 10 cts. I. Hyatt’s About Pebbles, 10 cents. II. Goodale’s Few Common Plants, 15 cts. II. Goodale’s Common Plants List, 15 cents. III. Hyatt’s Commercial and Other Sponges, 20 cts. III. Hyatt’s Commercial and Other Sponges, 20 cts. IV. Agassiz’s First Lesson in Natural History, 20 cts. IV. Agassiz’s First Lesson in Natural History, 20 cts. V. Hyatt’s Corals and Echinoderms, 20 cts. V. Hyatt's Coral and Sea Stars, 20 cents. |
VI. Hyatt’s Mollusca, 25 cts. VI. Hyatt’s Mollusca, 25 cts. VII. Hyatt’s Worms and Crustacea, 25 cts. VII. Hyatt's Worms and Crustaceans, 25 cents. XII. Crosby’s Common Minerals and Rocks, 40 cts. Cloth, 60 cts. XII. Crosby's Common Minerals & Rocks, 40 cents. Cloth, 60 cents. XIII. Richards’ First Lessons in Minerals, 10 cts. XIII. Richards' Intro to Minerals, 10 cents. |
The Astronomical Lantern.
By Rev. James Freeman Clarke. Intended
to familiarize students with the constellations by comparing them with
fac-similes on the lantern face. Price of the Lantern, in improved form,
with seventeen slides and a copy of “How to
Find the Stars,” $4.50.
The Astronomical Lantern.
By Rev. James Freeman Clarke. Designed to help students learn about the constellations by comparing them to images on the lantern’s surface. The price of the upgraded Lantern, which comes with seventeen slides and a copy of “How to Spot the Stars,” is $4.50.
How to Find the Stars.
By Rev. James Freeman Clarke. Designed
to aid the beginner in becoming better acquainted, in the easiest way,
with the visible starry heavens.
How to Find the Stars.
By Rev. James Freeman Clarke. Created to help beginners get to know the visible night sky in the simplest way possible.
D. C. HEATH & CO., Publishers,
3 Tremont Place, Boston.
Ad 12
Modern Languages.
Sheldon’s Short German Grammar.
Irving J. Manatt, Prof. of Modern Languages, Marietta College,
Ohio: I can say, after going over every page of it carefully in
the class-room, that it is admirably adapted to its purpose.
Oscar Howes, Prof. of German, Chicago University: For
beginners, it is superior to any grammar with which I am acquainted.
Joseph Milliken, formerly Prof. of Modern Languages, Ohio
State University: There is nothing in English equal to it.
Sheldon’s Short German Grammar.
Irving J. Manatt, Professor of Modern Languages, Marietta College, Ohio: I can say, after carefully reviewing every page in the classroom, that it is perfectly suited for its purpose.
Oscar Howes, Professor of German, Chicago University: For beginners, it stands out as the best grammar I know of.
Joseph Milliken, formerly Professor of Modern Languages, Ohio State University: There’s nothing in English that compares to it.
Deutsch’s Select German Reader.
Frederick Lutz, recent Prof. of German, Harvard
University: After having used it for nearly one year, I can
conscientiously say that it is an excellent book, and well
adapted to beginners.
H. C. G. Brandt, Prof. of German, Hamilton College:
I think it an excellent book. I shall use it for a beginner’s
reader.
Henry Johnson, Prof. of Modern Languages, Bowdoin College,
Brunswick, Me.: Use in the class-room has proved to me the
excellence of the book.
Sylvester Primer, Prof. of Modern Languages, College of
Charleston, S.C.: I beg leave to say that I consider it an
excellent little book for beginners.
Deutsch’s Select German Reader.
Frederick Lutz, former Professor of German, Harvard University: After using it for almost a year, I can honestly say that it is an outstanding book and very suitable for beginners.
H. C. G. Brandt, Professor of German, Hamilton College: I think it’s an excellent book. I will use it as a beginner’s reader.
Henry Johnson, Professor of Modern Languages, Bowdoin College, Brunswick, Me.: Using it in the classroom has demonstrated the quality of the book for me.
Sylvester Primer, Professor of Modern Languages, College of Charleston, S.C.: I would like to express that I consider it an excellent little book for beginners.
Boisen’s Preparatory German Prose.
Hermann Huss, Prof. of German, Princeton College:
I have been using it, and it gives me a great deal of
satisfaction.
A. H. Mixer, Prof. of Modern Languages, University of
Rochester, N.Y.: It answers to my idea of an elementary reader
better than any I have yet seen.
C. Woodward Hutson, Prof. of Modern Languages, University of
Mississippi: I have been using it. I have never met with
so good a first reading-book in any language.
Oscar Faulhaber, Prof. of Modern Languages, Phillips Exeter
Academy, N.H.: A professional teacher and an intelligent mind
will regard the Reader as unexcelled.
Boisen’s Preparatory German Prose.
Hermann Huss, Professor of German, Princeton College: I’ve been using it, and it really satisfies me.
A. H. Mixer, Professor of Modern Languages, University of Rochester, N.Y.: It matches my idea of an elementary reader better than any I’ve seen so far.
C. Woodward Hutson, Professor of Modern Languages, University of Mississippi: I’ve been using it. I’ve never come across such a good first reading book in any language.
Oscar Faulhaber, Professor of Modern Languages, Phillips Exeter Academy, N.H.: A professional teacher and an intelligent person will see the Reader as unmatched.
Grimm’s Märchen.
Henry Johnson, Prof. of Mod. Lang., Bowdoin Coll.: It has
excellent work in it.
Boston Advertiser: Teachers and students of German owe a debt of
thanks to the editor.
The Beacon, Boston: A capital book for beginners. The
editor has done his work remarkably well.
Grimm’s Fairy Tales.
Henry Johnson, Prof. of Modern Languages, Bowdoin College: It has great content.
Boston Advertiser: German teachers and students owe a big thank you to the editor.
The Beacon, Boston: A fantastic book for beginners. The editor has done an outstanding job.
Hauff’s Märchen: Das Kalte Herz.
G. H. Horswell, Prof. of Modern Languages, Northwestern Univ.
Prep. School, Evanston, Ill.: It is prepared with critical
scholarship and judicious annotation. I shall use it in my classes
next term.
The Academy, Syracuse, N.Y.: The notes seem unusually well
prepared.
Unity, Chicago: It is decidedly better than anything we
have previously seen. Any book so well made must soon have many friends
among teachers and students.
Hauff’s Märchen: Das Kalte Herz.
G. H. Horswell, Professor of Modern Languages, Northwestern University Prep School, Evanston, Illinois.: It’s put together with solid research and thoughtful annotations. I plan to use it in my classes next term.
The Academy, Syracuse, New York.: The notes appear to be exceptionally well done.
Unity, Chicago.: This is definitely better than anything we've seen before. A book that's made this well is sure to gain plenty of supporters among teachers and students.
Hodge’s Course in Scientific German.
Albert C. Hale, recent President of School of Mines, Golden,
Col.: We have never been better pleased with any book we have
used.
Hodge’s Course in Scientific German.
Albert C. Hale, former President of the School of Mines, Golden, Col.: We've never been happier with any book we've used.
Ybarra’s Practical Spanish Method.
B. H. Nash, Prof. of the Spanish and Italian Languages,
Harvard Univ.: The work has some very marked merits. The author
evidently had a well-defined plan, which he carries out with admirable
consistency.
Alf. Hennequin, Dept. of Mod. Langs., University of
Michigan: The method is thoroughly practical, and quite original.
The book will be used by me in the University.
Ybarra’s Practical Spanish Method.
B. H. Nash, Professor of Spanish and Italian Languages, Harvard University: This work has some notable strengths. The author clearly had a specific plan, which he follows with impressive consistency.
Alf. Hennequin, Department of Modern Languages, University of Michigan: The method is completely practical and quite original. I will be using this book at the university.
For Terms for Introduction apply to
For the Terms of Introduction, refer to
D. C. HEATH & CO., Publishers,
Boston, New York, and Chicago.
Ad 13
HISTORY.
Students and Teachers of History will find the following to be invaluable aids:—
Studies in General History.
(1000 B.C. to 1880 A.D.) An Application of the Scientific Method to
the Teaching of History. By Mary D.
Sheldon, formerly Professor of History in Wellesley College. This
book has been prepared in order that the general student may share in
the advantages of the Seminary Method of Instruction. It is a collection
of historic material, interspersed with problems whose answers the
student must work out for himself from original historical data. In this
way he is trained to deal with the original historical data of his own
time. In short, it may be termed an exercise book in history and
politics. Price by mail, $1.75.
THE TEACHER’S MANUAL contains the continuous statement of the
results which should be gained from the History, and embodies the
teacher’s part of the work, being made up of summaries, explanations,
and suggestions for essays and examinations. Price by mail, 85
cents.
Studies in General History.
(1000 B.C. to 1880 A.D.) An Application of the Scientific Method to
the Teaching of History. By Mary D. Sheldon, formerly Professor of History at Wellesley College. This
book has been created so that students can benefit from the Seminary Method of Instruction. It includes a collection of historical material, mixed with problems that students need to solve using original historical data. This approach trains them to work with the original historical data from their own time. In summary, it can be called an exercise book in history and
politics. Price by mail, $1.75.
THE TEACHER’S MANUAL provides a continuous overview of the outcomes expected from the History course and includes the teacher’s contributions, consisting of summaries, explanations, and suggestions for essays and exams. Price by mail, 85 cents.
Sheldon’s Studies in Greek and Roman History.
Meets the needs of students preparing for college, of schools in which
Ancient History takes the place of General History, and of students who
have used an ordinary manual, and wish to make a spirited and helpful
review. Price by mail, $1.10.
Sheldon’s Studies in Greek and Roman History.
Caters to students getting ready for college, schools that focus on Ancient History instead of General History, and students who have used a basic textbook and want to engage in a lively and useful review. Price by mail, $1.10.
Methods of Teaching and Studying History.
Edited by G. Stanley Hall, Professor of
Psychology and Pedagogy in Johns Hopkins University. Contains, in the
form most likely to be of direct practical utility to teachers, as well
as to students and readers of history, the opinions and modes of
instruction, actual or ideal, of eminent and representative specialists
in leading American and English universities. Price by mail, $1.40.
Methods of Teaching and Studying History.
Edited by G. Stanley Hall, Professor of Psychology and Education at Johns Hopkins University. This book presents opinions and teaching methods, both real and ideal, from notable experts in major American and English universities, in a way that's most useful for teachers, students, and history enthusiasts. Price by mail, $1.40.
Select Bibliography of Church History.
By J. A. Fisher, Johns Hopkins
University. Price by mail, 20 cents.
Select Bibliography of Church History.
By J.A. Fisher, Johns Hopkins University. Price by mail, 20 cents.
History Topics for High Schools and Colleges.
With an Introduction upon the Topical Method of Instruction in
History. By William Francis Allen,
Professor in the University of Wisconsin. Price by mail, 30 cents.
History Topics for High Schools and Colleges.
With an Introduction on the Topical Method of Teaching History. By William F. Allen,
Professor at the University of Wisconsin. Price by mail, 30 cents.
Large Outline Map of the United States.
Edited by Edward Channing, Ph.D., and
Albert B. Hart, Ph.D., Instructors in
History in Harvard University. For the use of Classes in History, in
Geography, and in Geology. Price by mail, 60 cents.
Large Outline Map of the United States.
Edited by Edward Channing, Ph.D., and
Albert B. Hart, Ph.D., Instructors of
History at Harvard University. For use in History, Geography, and
Geology classes. Price by mail, 60 cents.
Small Outline Map of the United States.
For the Desk of the Pupil. Prepared by Edward Channing, Ph.D., and Albert B. Hart, Ph.D., Instructors in Harvard
University. Price, 2 cents each, or $1.50 per hundred.
We publish also small Outline Maps of North America, South America,
Europe, Central and Western Europe, Asia, Africa, Great Britain, and the
World on Mercator’s Projection. These maps will be found invaluable to
classes in history, for use in locating prominent historical points, and
for indicating physical features, political boundaries, and the progress
of historical growth. Price, 2 cents each, or $1.50 per
hundred.
Small Outline Map of the United States.
For the Student's Desk. Prepared by Edward Channing, PhD, and Albert B. Hart, PhD, Instructors at Harvard University. Price: 2 cents each or $1.50 for a hundred.
We also offer small Outline Maps of North America, South America, Europe, Central and Western Europe, Asia, Africa, Great Britain, and the World on Mercator’s Projection. These maps are incredibly useful for history classes, helping to locate important historical sites and to illustrate physical features, political boundaries, and the development of historical events. Price: 2 cents each or $1.50 for a hundred.
Political and Physical Wall Maps.
We handle both the Johnston and Stanford series, and can always supply
teachers and schools at the lowest rates. Correspondence solicited.
Political and Physical Wall Maps.
We offer both the Johnston and Stanford University series and can always provide teachers and schools with the best prices. Feel free to reach out.
D. C. HEATH & CO., Publishers,
Boston, New York, and Chicago.
Ad 14
New Books on Education.
I do not think that you have ever printed a book on education that is not worthy to go on any “Teacher’s Reading List,” and the best list.—Dr. William T. Harris.
Compayré’s History of Pedagogy.
Translated by Professor W. H. Payne,
University of Michigan. Price by mail, $1.75. The best and most
comprehensive history of education in English.—Dr. G. S. Hall.
Compayré’s History of Pedagogy.
Translated by Professor W.H. Payne,
University of Michigan. Price by mail, $1.75. The best and most
comprehensive history of education in English.—Dr. G.S. Hall.
Gill’s Systems of Education.
An account of the systems advocated by eminent educationists. Price by
mail, $1.10.
I can say truly that I think it eminently worthy of a place on the
Chautauqua Reading List, because it treats ably of the Lancaster and
Bell movement in Education,—a very important
phase.—Dr. William T. Harris.
Gill’s Systems of Education.
A summary of the systems proposed by notable educators. Price by mail, $1.10.
I can honestly say that I believe it truly deserves a spot on the Chautauqua Reading List, as it effectively discusses the Lancaster and Bell movement in education—an extremely important area. —Dr. William T. Harris.
Radestock’s Habit in Education.
With an Introduction by Dr. G. Stanley
Hall. Price by mail, 65 cents.
It will prove a rare “find” to teachers who are seeking to ground
themselves in philosophy of their art.—E. H. Russell, Prin. of Normal School,
Worcester, Mass.
Radestock’s Habit in Education.
With an Introduction by Dr. G. Stanley Hall. Price by mail, 65 cents.
It will be a unique discovery for teachers looking to deepen their understanding of the philosophy behind their craft.—E.H. Russell, Principal of Normal School, Worcester, Mass.
Rousseau’s Émile.
Price by mail, 85 cents.
There are fifty pages of Émile that should be bound in velvet and
gold.—Voltaire.
Perhaps the most influential book ever written on the subject of
education.—R. H. Quick.
Rousseau’s Émile.
Price by mail, 85 cents.
There are fifty pages of Émile that deserve to be bound in velvet and gold.—Voltaire.
Maybe the most impactful book ever written on education.—R. H. Quick.
Pestalozzi’s Leonard and Gertrude.
With an Introduction by Dr. G. Stanley
Hall. Price by mail, 85 cents.
If we except Rousseau’s “Émile” only, no more important educational book
has appeared for a century and a half than Pestalozzi’s “Leonard and
Gertrude.”—The Nation.
Pestalozzi’s Leonard and Gertrude.
With an Introduction by Dr. G. Stanley Hall. Price by mail, 85 cents.
Aside from Rousseau’s “Émile,” no educational book has been more significant in the last 150 years than Pestalozzi’s “Leonard and Gertrude.”—The Nation.
Richter’s Levana; The Doctrine of Education.
A book that will tend to build up that department of education which is
most neglected, and yet needs most care—home training. Price by
mail, $1.35.
A spirited and scholarly book.—Prof. W. H. Payne, University of Michigan.
Richter’s Levana; The Doctrine of Education.
A book aimed at improving the area of education that is often overlooked but needs the most attention—home training. Price by mail, $1.35.
An engaging and scholarly book.—Prof. W. H. Payne, University of Michigan.
Rosmini’s Method in Education.
Price by mail, $1.75.
The best of the Italian books on education.—Editor London
Journal of Education.
Rosmini’s Method in Education.
Price by mail, $1.75.
The best Italian book on education.—Editor London Journal of Education.
Hall’s Methods of Teaching History.
A symposium of eminent teachers of history. Price by mail, $1.40.
Its excellence and helpfulness ought to secure it many
readers.—The Nation.
Hall’s Methods of Teaching History.
A symposium of prominent history educators. Price by mail, $1.40.
Its quality and usefulness should attract many readers.—The Nation.
Bibliography of Pedagogical Literature.
Carefully selected and annotated by Dr. G.
Stanley Hall. Price by mail, $1.75.
Bibliography of Pedagogical Literature.
Carefully selected and annotated by Dr. G. Stanley Hall. Price by mail, $1.75.
Lectures to Kindergartners.
By Elizabeth P. Peabody. Price by mail,
$1.10.
Lectures to Kindergartners.
By Elizabeth Peabody. Price by mail,
$1.10.
Monographs on Education.
(25 cents each.)
Education Monographs.
(25 cents each.)
D. C. HEATH & CO., Publishers,
BOSTON, NYC, AND CHICAGO.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!